Quantcast
Channel: ICONOGRAPHIE CHRÉTIENNE
Viewing all 1130 articles
Browse latest View live

Saint GÉRARD SAGREDO de CSANAD, évêque et martyr

$
0
0

Statue de Saint Gérard à Székesfehérvár.

Saint Gérard de Csanad

Évêque de Csanad et martyr ( 1047)

Moine bénédictin vénitien, il devint évêque de Csanad en Hongrie, à la demande du roi saint Étienne. Après la mort du roi, les guerres de succession amenèrent au pouvoir le prince André qui voulut rétablir l'idolâtrie. Au cours d'une des missions d'évangélisation que saint Gérard menait avec deux autres évêques, ils furent tous trois agressés par des païens opposés à leur ministère. Gérard fut précipité du haut d'une falaise au bord du Danube et il y sacrifia sa vie. Les autres deux évêques furent martyrisés avec lui.

En Hongrie, l’an 1046, saint Gérard Sagredo, évêque de Csanad et martyr. Originaire de Venise et moine bénédictin en route pour la Terre Sainte, il devint le précepteur du jeune prince Émeric, fils du roi de Hongrie saint Étienne et, dans une révolte des Hongrois, mourut lapidé, non loin du Danube.


Martyrologe romain



Statue de Gherardo Sagredo di it:Giusto le Courtà San Francesco della Vigna a Venezia

Saint Gérard Sagredo

Évêque et martyr

(† 1046)

D'origine vénitienne, Gérard se fit moine bénédictin et se vit confier l'éducation du prince Émeric à la cour de Saint Étienne, roi de Hongrie.

Il devint évêque de Csanád et instaura le culte marial et la liturgie dans son diocèse. Il aimait beaucoup se retirer dans la solitude d'une forêt pour prier.

À la mort de son protecteur, saint Étienne, un usurpateur prit le pouvoir et fit lapider Gérard qui lui résistait, restant inébranlable sur ses positions.


Évangile au Quotidien




St. Gerard Sagredo(980-1046) joined a Benedictine monastery when he was a young man, because he knew from an early age he wanted to serve the Lord with a ministry of some kind. While on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem he befriended Stephen, the king of Hungary, and became the tutor of the king’s son. Stephen established an Episcopal see in Csanad, and made Gerard its first bishop. Even though most of the people in the area did not believe in God, Gerard’s preaching brought many of them into the church. However, after the death of King Stephen, the country fell back on its heathen roots and Christians were persecuted. Gerard himself was a target of the anti-Christian movement, and he died a brave martyr’s death. We honor him on Sept. 24. - See more at: http://www.catholiccourier.com/faith-family/kids-chronicle/saint-for-today/st-gerard-sagredo1/#sthash.6lAlB7nz.dpuf



September 24

ST GERARD, BISHOP OF CSANAD, MARTYR (A.D. 1046)

ST GERARD, sometimes surnamed Sagredo, the apostle of a large district in Hungary, was a Venetian, born about the beginning of the eleventh century. At an early age he consecrated himself to the service of God in the Benedictine monastery of San Giorgio Maggiore at Venice, but after some time left it to undertake a pilgrimage to Jerusalem. While passing through Hungary he became known to the king, St Stephen, who made him tutor to his son, Bd Emeric, and Gerard began as well to preach with success. When St Stephen established the episcopal see of Csanad he appointed Gerard to be its first bishop. The greater part of the people were heathen, and those that bore the name of Christian were ignorant, brutish and savage, but St Gerard laboured among them with much fruit. He always so far as possible joined to the perfection of the episcopal state that of the contemplative life, which gave him fresh vigour in the discharge of his pastoral duties. But Gerard was also a scholar, and wrote an unfinished dissertation on the Hymn of the Three Young Men (Daniel iii), as well as other works which are lost.

King Stephen seconded the zeal of the good bishop so long as he lived, but on his death in 1038 the realm was plunged into anarchy by competing claimants to the crown, and a revolt against Christianity began. Things went from bad to worse, and eventually, when celebrating Mass at a little place on the Danube called Giod, Gerard had prevision that he would on that day receive the crown of martyrdom. His party arrived at Buda and were going to cross the river, when they were set upon by some soldiers under the command of an obstinate upholder of idolatry and enemy of the memory of King St Stephen. They attacked St Gerard with a shower of stones, overturned his conveyance, and dragged him to the ground. Whilst in their hands the saint raised himself on his knees and prayed with St Stephen, "Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. They know not what they do." He had scarcely spoken these words when he was run through the body with a lance; the insurgents then hauled him to the edge of the cliff called the Blocksberg, on which they were, and dashed his body headlong into the Danube below. It was September 24, 1046. The heroic death of St Gerard had a profound effect, he was revered as a martyr, and his relics were enshrined in 1083 at the same time as those of St Stephen and his pupil Bd Emeric. In 1333 the republic of Venice obtained the greater part of his relics from the king of Hungary, and with great solemnity translated them to the church of our Lady of Murano, wherein St Gerard is venerated as the protomartyr of Venice, the place of his birth.
The most reliable source for the history of St Gerard is, it appears, the short biography printed in the Acta Sanctorum, September, vol. vi (pp. 722-724). Contrary to the opinion previously entertained, it is not an epitome of the longer life which is found in Endlicher, Monumenta Arpadiana (pp. 205-234), but dates from the twelfth, or even the end of the eleventh, century. This, at least, is the conclusion of R. F. Kaindl in the Archiv f. Oesterreichische Geschichte, vol. xci (1902), pp. 1-58. The other biographies are later expansions of the first named, and not so trustworthy. St Gerard's story and episcopate have also been discussed by C. Juhász in Studien und Mittheilungen O.S.B., 1929, pp. 139-145, and 1930, pp. 1-35; and see C. A. Macartney, in Archivum Europae centro-orientalis, vol. iv (1938), pp. 456-490, on the Lives of St Gerard, and his Medieval Hungarian Historians (1953)


September 24

St. Gerard, Bishop of Chonad, Martyr

From his exact life in Surius, Bonfinius, Hist. Hung. Dec. 2, l. 1, 2. Fleury, t. 9. Gowget Mezangui and Roussel, Vies des Saints, 1730. Stilting, t. 6, Sept. p. 713. Mabillon, Act. Ben. sæc. 6, par. 1, p. 628.

A.D. 1046.

ST. GERARD, the apostle of a large district in Hungary, was a Venetian, and born about the beginning of the eleventh century. He renounced early the enjoyments of the world, forsaking family and estate to consecrate himself to the service of God in a monastery. By taking up the yoke of our Lord from his youth he found it light, and bore it with constancy and joy. Walking always in the presence of God, and nourishing in his heart a spirit of tender devotion by assiduous holy meditation and prayer, he was careful that his studies should never extinguish or impair it, or bring any prejudice to the humility and simplicity by which he studied daily to advance in Christian perfection. After some years, with the leave of his superiors, he undertook a pilgrimage to the holy sepulchre at Jerusalem. Passing through Hungary, he became known to the holy king St. Stephen, who was wonderfully taken with his sincere piety, and with great earnestness persuaded him that God had only inspired him with the design of that pilgrimage, that he might assist, by his labours, the souls of so many in that country, who were perishing in their infidelity. Gerard, however, would by no means consent to stay at court, but built a little hermitage at Beel, where he passed seven years with one companion called Maur, in the constant practice of fasting and prayer. The king having settled the peace of his kingdom, drew Gerard out of his solitude, and the saint preached the gospel with wonderful success. Not long after, the good prince nominated him to the episcopal see of Chonad or Chzonad, a city eight leagues from Temeswar. Gerard considered nothing in this dignity but labours, crosses, and the hopes of martyrdom. The greater part of the people were infidels, those who bore the name of Christians in this diocess were ignorant, brutish, and savage. Two-thirds of the inhabitants of the city of Chonad were idolaters; yet the saint, in less than a year, made them all Christians. His labours were crowned with almost equal success in all the other parts of the diocess. The fatigues which he underwent were excessive, and the patience with which he bore all kinds of affronts was invincible. He commonly travelled on foot, but sometimes in a waggon: he always read or meditated on the road. He regulated everywhere all things that belonged to the divine service with the utmost care, and was solicitous that the least exterior ceremonies should be performed with great exactness and decency, and accompanied with a sincere spirit of religion. To this purpose he used to say, that men, especially the grosser part, (which is always the more numerous,) love to be helped in their devotion by the aid of their senses.

The example of our saint had a more powerful influence over the minds of the people than the most moving discourses. He was humble, modest, mortified in all his senses, and seemed to have perfectly subdued all his passions. This victory he gained by a strict watchfulness over himself. Once finding a sudden motion to anger rising in his breast, he immediately imposed upon himself a severe penance, asked pardon of the person who had injured him, and heaped upon him great favours. After spending the day in his apostolic labours, he employed part of the night in devotion, and sometimes in cutting down wood and other such actions for the service of the poor. All distressed persons he took under his particular care, and treated the sick with uncommon tenderness. He embraced lepers and persons afflicted with other loathsome diseases with the greatest joy and affection; often laid them in his own bed, and had their sores dressed in his own chamber. Such was his love of retirement, that he caused several small hermitages or cells to be built near the towns in the different parts of his diocess, and in these he used to take up his lodging wherever he came in his travels about his diocess, avoiding to lie in cities, that, under the pretence of reposing himself in these solitary huts, he might indulge the heavenly pleasures of prayer and holy contemplation; which gave him fresh vigour in the discharge of his pastoral functions. He wore a rough hair shirt next his skin, and over it a coarse woollen coat.
The holy king St. Stephen seconded the zeal of the good bishop as long as he lived. But that prince’s nephew and successor Peter, a debauched and cruel prince, declared himself the persecutor of our saint: but was expelled by his own subjects in 1042, and Abas, a nobleman of a savage disposition, was placed on the throne. This tyrant soon gave the people reason to repent of their choice, putting to death all those noblemen whom he suspected not to have been in his interest. St. Stephen had established a custom, that the crown should be presented to the king by some bishop on all great festivals. Abas gave notice to St. Gerard to come to court to perform that ceremony. The saint, regarding the exclusion of Peter as irregular, refused to pay the usurper that compliment, and foretold him that if he persisted in his crime, God would soon put an end both to his life and reign. Other prelates, however, gave him the crown; but, two years after, the very persons who had placed him on the throne turned their arms against him, treated him as a rebel, and cut off his head on a scaffold. Peter was recalled, but two years after banished a second time. The crown was then offered to Andrew, son of Ladislas, cousin-german to St. Stephen, upon condition that he should restore idolatry, and extirpate the Christian religion. The ambitious prince made his army that promise. Hereupon Gerard and three other bishops set out for Alba Regalis, in order to divert the new king from this sacrilegious engagement.

When the four bishops were arrived at Giod near the Danube, St. Gerard, after celebrating mass, said to his companions: “We shall all suffer martyrdom to-day, except the bishop of Benetha.” They were advanced a little further, and going to cross the Danube, when they were set upon by a party of soldiers, under the command of Duke Vatha, the most obstinate patron of idolatry, and the implacable enemy of the memory of St. Stephen. They attacked St. Gerard first with a shower of stones, and, exasperated at his meekness and patience, overturned his chariot, and dragged him on the ground. Whilst in their hands the saint raised himself on his knees, and prayed with the protomartyr St. Stephen: “Lord, lay not this to their charge; for they know not what they do.” He had scarcely spoken these words when he was run through the body with a lance, and expired in a few minutes. Two of the other bishops, named Bezterd and Buld, shared the glory of martyrdom with him: but the new king coming up, rescued the fourth bishop out of the hands of the murderers. This prince afterwards repressed idolatry, was successful in his wars against the Germans who invaded his dominions, and reigned with glory. St. Gerard’s martyrdom happened on the 24th of September, 1046. His body was first interred in a church of our Lady near the place where he suffered; but soon after removed to the cathedral of Chonad. He was declared a martyr by the pope, and his remains were taken up, and put in a rich shrine in the reign of St. Ladislas. At length the republic of Venice, by repeated importunate entreaties, obtained his relics of the king of Hungary, and with great solemnity translated them to their metropolis, where they are venerated in the church of our Lady of Murano

The good pastor refuses no labour, and declines no danger for the good of souls. If the soil where his lot falls be barren, and he plants and waters without increase, he never loses patience, out redoubles his earnestness in his prayers and labours. He is equally secure of his own reward if he perseveres to the end; and can say to God, as St. Bernard remarks: “Thou, O Lord, wilt not less reward my pains, if I shall be found faithful to the end.” Zeal and tender charity give him fresh vigour, and draw floods of tears from his eyes for the souls which perish, and for their contempt of the infinite and gracious Lord of all things. Yet his courage is never damped, nor does he ever repine or disquiet himself. He is not authorized to curse the fig-tree which produces no fruit, but continues to dig about it, and to dung the earth, waiting to the end, repaying all injuries with kindness and prayers, and never weary with renewing his endeavours. Impatience and uneasiness in pastors never spring from zeal or charity; but from self-love, which seeks to please itself in the success of what it undertakes. The more deceitful this evil principle is, and the more difficult to be discovered, the more careful must it be watched against. All sourness, discouragement, vexation, and disgust of mind are infallible signs that a mixture of this evil debases our intention. The pastor must imitate the treasures of God’s patience, goodness, and long-suffering. He must never abandon any sinner to whom God, the offended party, still offers mercy.

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume IX: September. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.




Saint NIL le jeune (de ROSSANO), abbé et fondateur

$
0
0

Saint Nil de Rossano

Fondateur de l'abbaye de Grottaferrata ( 1005)

Ce Calabrais était un haut fonctionnaire d'origine grecque, comme beaucoup dans cette région. Il s'était converti à la mort de sa femme et fonda un monastère à Grottaferrata dans le Latium. Ce monastère basiléen (qui suit la Règle monastique de Saint Basile) existe encore.

Voir aussi sur Myriobiblos(Eglise de Grèce):

"Saint Nil n'est pas mentionné dans les synaxaires byzantins. Nous l'ajoutons ici non seulement pour son intérêt propre, mais aussi pour signaler l'importance de la présence monastique byzantine en Italie du Sud, région qui, avec la Sicile, resta attachée à l'Église Orthodoxe jusqu'au 15-16e siècle."
Dans la campagne de Tusculum, près de Rome, en 1004 ou 1005, saint Nil, abbé. Né en Calabre dans une famille grecque, il s’appliqua à mener la vie monastique en Calabre et en Campanie, sans se laisser arrêter par les difficultés de son temps, puis fonda à Grottaferrata un monastère célèbre selon la Règle de saint Basile, et y mourut à l’âge de quatre-vingt-dix ans.


Martyrologe romain


Saint Nil de Rossano

Abbé de St Adrien en Calabre

Fête le 26 septembre

Rossano, Calabre, prov. de Cosenza, 910 – † 1004

Autre graphie : Nil de Rossano ou de Calabre

Il devint moine à la mort de sa femme et de sa fille, et après avoir vécu dans différents monastères, fut nommé abbé de S. Adriano (Saint-Adrien), près de San Demetrio Corone, aux confins de la Calabre et de la Lucanie. Lui et ses moines durent fuir devant les Sarrasins en 981 et furent, pour un temps, hébergés au Mont-Cassin. Il mourut juste avant la construction de son monastère, à Grottaferrata, dans le Latium (abbaye du XIe siècle de rite orthodoxe). Rossano, patrie de saint Nil, fut la capitale du monachisme grec en Occident ainsi qu’une des plus puissantes citadelles de l’empire byzantin.

L’abbaye de Grottaferrata, aux environs de Rome (entre Frascati et Albano Laziale), fut fondée par saint Nil en 1004 sur l’emplacement d’une villa romaine et d’une chambre sépulcrale, aménagée en oratoire chrétien (Ve siècle) et dont les fenêtres portaient une double grille de fer (d’où « Crypta Ferrata » et plus tard Grottaferrata). L’abbaye est restée fidèle au rite byzantin-grec de ses origines, importée de la Calabre byzantine par son fondateur et ses compagnons. Saint Nil de Calabre fonda en 1004 l’ordre basilien italien de Grottaferrata (confirmé en 1579). L’abbaye catholique de rite byzantin Saint-Nil, à Grottaferrata, dans les environs de Rome, célèbre aujourd’hui la fête de son saint fondateur, mais aussi le millénaire de sa fondation (1004-2004).
SOURCE : http://www.martyretsaint.com/nil-de-rossano/

September 26

St. Nilus the Younger, Abbot

THIS saint was of Grecian extraction, and born at Rossana in Calabria, in 910. From his infancy he was fervent in religious duties, and in the practice of all virtues, and made considerable progress both in profane and sacred learning. He engaged in wedlock with a view to the sanctification of his soul by the faithful discharge of the duties of that holy state, and was careful in it to nourish and improve the sentiments of virtue in his heart by frequent hours of holy retirement. These he devoted to religious meditation, reading, and prayer, lest the seeds of piety should be choked amidst the cares and business of the world. Though his attention to his obligations as a Christian held the first place with him, this was so far from encroaching on his duties to others, that it made him more diligent in them. But then he was careful to shun idle conversation, and the vain pleasures and diversions of the world, which are apt to blot out those serious thoughts which are impressed upon our minds in the time of holy retirement. After the death of his wife, his love of solitude moved him to take sanctuary in his beloved harbour of a monastery, from the embarrassments of a public life, and the glittering temptations of the world. He therefore retired about the year 940, into a convent belonging to the church of St. John Baptist at Rossana, where his mind was entirely employed in conversing with God. The reputation of his extraordinary sanctity was soon spread over the whole country, and many repaired to him for spiritual advice. In 976 the archbishop Theophylactus, metropolitan of Calabria, with the lord of that territory, named Leo, many priests and others went to see him, rather desiring to try his erudition and skill, than to hear from his mouth any lessons for their edification. The abbot knew their intention, but having saluted them courteously, and made a short prayer with them, he put into the hands of Leo a book in which were contained certain maxims concerning the small number of the Elect, which seemed to the company too severe. But the saint undertook to prove them to be clearly founded in the principles laid down, not only by St. Basil, St. Chrysostom, St. Ephrem, St. Theodore the Studite, and other fathers, but even by St. Paul, and the gospel itself; adding, in the close of his discourse: “These maxims seem dreadful, but they only condemn the irregularity of your deportment. Unless your lives be altogether holy, you will not escape everlasting torments.” These words struck terror into all who heard the saint speak, which they expressed by deep sighs and groans. One of the company then asked the abbot, whether Solomon was damned or saved? To which he replied: “What does it concern us to know whether he be saved or no? But it behoves you to reflect, that Christ denounces damnation against all persons who commit impurity.” This he said, knowing the person who put that question to be addicted to that vice. The saint added: “I would desire rather to know whether you will be damned or saved. As for Solomon, the holy scripture makes no mention of his repentance, as it does of that of Manasses.”

Euphraxus, a vain and haughty nobleman, was sent governor of Calabria from the imperial court at Constantinople. St. Nilus made him no presents upon his arrival, as other abbots did; on which account the governor sought every occasion of mortifying the servant of God. But shortly after falling sick, he sent for the saint, and falling on his knees, begged his pardon and prayers, and desired to receive the monastic habit from his hands. St. Nilus refused a long time to give it him, saying: “Your baptismal vows are sufficient for you. Penance requires no new vows, but a sincere change of heart and life.” Euphraxus was not to be satisfied, and continued so urgent, that the saint at length gave him the habit. The governor made all his slaves free, distributed his personal estate among the poor, and died three days after in great sentiments of compunction.

 St. Nilus refused the bishopric of Capua, and rejected pressing invitations to go to Constantinople; but the Saracens conquering Calabria, Aligern, abbot of Mount Cassino, bestowed on him the abbey of Bright-Valley, where St. Nilus took refuge with his community. He spent there fifteen years; then ten years in the monastery of Serperi.

The emperor Otho III. coming to Rome to expel Philagatus, bishop of Placentia, whom the senator Crescentius had set up antipope against Gregory V., St. Nilus went to intercede with the pope and emperor, that the antipope might be treated with mildness, as he was a bishop, and was received with great honour. Otho making a pilgrimage to Mount Gargano, paid a visit to St. Nilus, but was surprised to see his monastery consisting of poor scattered huts, and said: “These men are truly citizens of heaven, who live in tents as strangers on earth.” St. Nilus conducted the emperor first to the oratory, and after praying there some time, entertained him in his cell Otho pressed the saint to accept some spot of ground, in whatever part of his dominions he should choose it, promising to endow it with competent revenues. St. Nilus thanked his majesty: but returned him this answer: “If my brethren are truly monks, our divine Master will not forsake them when I am gone.” In taking leave, the emperor said to him: “Ask what you please, as if you were my son: I will give it you with joy and pleasure.” The abbot laying his hand upon the emperor’s breast, said: “The only thing I ask of you is, that you would save your soul. Though emperor, you must die, and give an account to God, like other men.” Our saint was remarkable for an eminent spirit of prophecy, of which many instances are recorded in his life. In his old age in 1002, he retired to Tusculum, near Rome, where he died in 1005, being about ninety-six years old. A community was formed in that place after his death, called of Grotto Ferrata, at Frescati, which still follows the rule of St. Basil. See the life of St. Nilus, compiled by a disciple of the saint in Baronius, Annal. t. 10. Fleury, l. 57. n. 5. D’Andilly Saints Illustres. Barrius De Antiquitate Calabriæ cum notis Thomæ Aceti, l. 5. c. 2. p. 362, 366. St. John of Meda. Richard Dict, p. 318.

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume IX: September. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.

Saint EUSÈBE (EUSEBIUS), Pape et confesseur

$
0
0

Saint Eusèbe

Pape (31 ème) de 309 à 310 ( 310)

D'origine grecque et sans doute médecin, il fut indulgent aux "lapsi" (ceux qui avaient renié leur foi devant les tortures). Il enseignait que ces malheureux avaient le droit de pleurer leur crime. Il rencontra alors une opposition telle à l'intérieur même de l'Église que l'empereur Maxence l'exila en même temps que son principal opposant, Héraclius. 

Saint Eusèbe mourut durant cet exil en Sicile. 

En Sicile, en 309 ou 310, la naissance au ciel de saint Eusèbe, pape. Énergique témoin du Christ, il fut déporté dans cette île par l’empereur Maxence et, maintenu loin de sa patrie terrestre, mérita d’obtenir celle du ciel. Son corps fut déposé à Rome au cimetière de Calliste.


Martyrologe romain

SOURCE : http://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/8352/Saint-Eusebe.html


Saint Eusèbe (309-310)

Il ne gouverna l’Église que pendant quatre mois.

Il fut ensuite martyrisé sous l’ordre de l’empereur Maxence.

SOURCE : http://eglise.de.dieu.free.fr/liste_des_papes_03.htm


Eusèbe
309
 
Ce pape est un de ceux qui restèrent peu de temps sur le trône de saint Pierre.

Grec d’origine, il succéda à saint Marcel Ier, comme trente-et-unième pape. Les dates sont floues, selon les sources.

Eusèbe aurait été ordonné le 18 avril 309, et serait mort en août de la même année. Selon d’autres, sa depositio  aurait eu lieu en septembre ; l’actuel Martyrologe a opté pour le mois d’août.

Au moment de son élection, il y eut une émeute provoquée par un certain Héraclius, contestataire de cette élection ou poussé en avant par le parti des lapsi, ceux qui après avoir apostasié durant la récente persécution, demandaient à être réadmis dans l’Eglise sans faire pénitence. L’empereur Maxence, ne sachant quoi faire pour maintenir l’ordre, exila les deux protagonistes en Sicile. 

Eusèbe y mourut quatre mois après, le 17 août 309. Si le pape saint Damase l’appelle martyr, il ne spécifie pas quel martyre il subit ; peut-être au moins le martyre de la persécution et de l’exil, ce qui n’est pas peu.

On rapporta son corps pour l’ensevelir au cimetière de Calixte.

Son successeur devait être saint Miltiade (ou Melchiade).

SAINT EUSÈBE

Eusèbe est ainsi appelé de eu, qui veut dire bien et, sebe, qui signifie éloquence ou poste. Eusèbe s'interprète encore bon culte. En effet il fut rempli de bonté, en se sanctifiant, d'éloquence en défendant la foi, il resta à son poste en souffrant le martyre avec constance ; et il rendit à Dieu un bon culte par le respect qu'il eut pour lui.

Eusèbe, qui conserva sa virginité, :n'était encore que catéchumène quand il fut baptisé par le pape Eusèbe qui lui donna son nom. A son baptême, on vit les mains des anges le lever des fonts sacrés. Une dame, qui s'était éprise de sa beauté, voulut entrer dans sa chambre, mais elle en fut empêchée par les anges qui le gardaient : alors elle vint le lendemain matin se jeter à ses pieds et lui demander pardon. Après avoir été ordonné prêtre, il brilla par une sainteté telle que dans la solennité de la messe, on voyait les anges qui le servaient. En ce temps-là, comme l’hérésie d'Arius infectait l’Italie entière de ses poisons, favorisée qu'elle était par l’empereur Constance, le pape Julien sacra Eusèbe évêque de Verceil : c'était alors une des principales villes de l’Italie. A cette nouvelle, les hérétiques firent fermer, toutes les portes de l’église; mais Eusèbe étant entré dans la ville, se mit à genoux à la porte de l’église principale dédiée à la bienheureuse Marie, et à l’instant toutes les portes ouvrirent à sa prière. Il chassa de son siège Maxence, évêque de Milan, qui était gâté par le poison de l’hérésie, et il établit en sa place Denys, fervent catholique. C'est ainsi qu'Eusèbe en Occident et Athanase en Orient purgeaient l’Église de la peste des Ariens. Cet Arius était un prêtre d'Alexandrie : il prétendait que le Christ était une pure créature : il avançait ce qu'il était, quand il n'était pas, et qu'il a été fait pour nous, afin que Dieu se servît de lui comme d'un instrument pour notre création. Alors le grand Constantin fit célébrer le concile de Nicée où cette erreur fut condamnée. Arius finit, quelque temps après, d'une mort misérable, car il rendit dans le lieu secret toutes ses entrailles et ses intestins. (Ruffin, Hist. Eccl. liv. X, Vincent de B., liv. XV, c. XII, an 330) Constance, fils de Constantin, se laissa corrompre aussi par l’hérésie; c'est pour cela qu'irrité grandement contre Eusèbe, il convoqua en concile beaucoup d'évêques, et y manda Denys : il adressa mainte et mainte lettres à Eusèbe qui, sachant que la malice prévaut dans la multitude, refusa de venir et s'excusa sur son grand âge. Alors pour lui enlever ce prétexte, l’empereur décida que le concile serait célébré à Milan. qui était tout proche. Quand il vit que Eusèbe faisait encore défaut, il ordonna aux Ariens de mettre par écrit leur croyance, il força Denys, évêque de Milan, et trente-trois autres évêques de souscrire à cette doctrine. Quand Eusèbe apprit cela, il se décida à quitter sa ville pour venir à Milan et il prédit qu'il v serait exposé à souffrir beaucoup (Bréviaire romain).

Comme il était sur le chemin de Milan, il arriva sur le bord d'un fleuve ; une barque, qui était sur la rive opposée, vint à lui, sur l’ordre qu'il lui, en. donna ; elle le transporta à l’autre rive, lui et ses compagnons, sans qu'il y eût aucun timonier. Alors Denys, dont il vient d'être question, alla à sa rencontre et se jeta à ses pieds pour lui demander pardon. Or, comme Eusèbe ne se laissait fléchir ni par les menaces ni par les flatteries de l’empereur, il dit en présence de toute l’assemblée : «Vous avancez que le Fils est inférieur au Père ; comment se fait-il donc que vous m’avez fait passer après mon fils et mon disciple? Or, le disciple n'est pas au-dessus du maître ni l’esclave plus que son seigneur, ni le fils au-dessus du père. » Frappés par cette raison, ils lai présentèrent l’écrit qu'ils avaient fait et que Denys avait signé. Et il dit : « Je ne souscrirai pas après mon fils sur lequel je l’emporte en autorité ; mais brûlez cet écrit, et faites-en un autre que je signerai, si vous le voulez. » Et ce fut par une inspiration divine que fut brûlé l’écrit que Denys et, trente-trois autres évêques avaient signé. Les Ariens écrivirent donc une autre pièce, et la donnèrent à Eusèbe et aux autres évêques pour la signer : mais sur les exhortations d'Eusèbe ils s'y refusèrent entièrement, et ils se félicitèrent de ce que la première pièce qu'ils avaient été forcés de souscrire eût été totalement brûlée. Constance irrité abandonna Eusèbe au bon plaisir des Ariens. Alors ceux-ci le saisirent au milieu des évêques, l’accablèrent de coups, et le traînèrent sur les degrés du palais, du haut en bas, et depuis le bas jusqu'en haut. Quoiqu'il perdît beaucoup de sang de sa tête meurtrie, il n'en persista pas moins dans ses refus; alors, ils lui lièrent les mains derrière le dos et le tirèrent par une corde attachée au cou. Quant à lui, il rendait grâces à Dieu, et disant qu'il était prêt à mourir pour confesser la foi catholique. Alors Constance fit conduire en exil le pape Libère, Denys, Paulin et tous les autres évêques qui avaient été entraînés par l’exemple d'Eusèbe. Scylopolis, ville de la Palestine, fut le lieu où les Ariens menèrent Eusèbe : ils le renfermèrent dans une pièce si étroite qu'elle était plus courte que. sa taille, et. plus- resserrée que son corps, en. sorte qu'il était courbé au point de ne pouvoir ni étendre les pieds, ni se tourner d'un côte ou d'un autre. Sa tête restait baissée; et il pouvait seulement remuer les épaules et les bras. Mais Constance étant mort, Julien, son successeur, désirant plaire à tout le monde, fit rappeler les évêques exilés, rouvrir les temples des dieux, et voulut que chacun jouit de la paix sous la loi qu'il préférait choisir. Ce fut ainsi que Eusèbe, délivré de son cachot, vint trouver Athanase et lui exposer toutes les souffrances qu'il avait endurées: A la mort de Julien et sous l’empire de Jovinien, les Ariens restant calmes, Eusèbe revint à Verceil où le peuple le reçut avec dès témoignages d'une vive allégresse. Mais sous le règne de Valens, les Ariens, qui s'étaient multipliés de nouveau, entourèrent la maison d'Eusèbe, l’en arrachèrent et après l’avoir traîné sur le dos, ils,l’écrasèrent sous des pierres. I1 mourut de cette manière dans le Seigneur et fut enseveli dans l’église qu'il avait construite. On rapporte encore que Eusèbe obtint de Dieu par ses prières pour sa ville qu'aucun Arien n'y pourrait vivre. D'après la chronique, il Vécut au moins 88 ans. Il florissant vers l’an du Seigneur 350.

La Légende dorée de Jacques de Voragine nouvellement traduite en français avec introduction, notices, notes et recherches sur les sources par l'abbé J.-B. M. Roze, chanoine honoraire de la Cathédrale d'Amiens, Édouard Rouveyre, éditeur, 76, rue de Seine, 76, Paris mdcccci


September 26

St. Eusebius, Pope and Confessor

HE succeeded St. Marcellus in the pontificate, and strenuously maintained the discipline of the church in the rigorous observance of the penitential canons, with regard to penitent sinners, especially those who had denied the faith in the persecution. Many, offended hereat, having at their head a turbulent man named Heraclius, gave him great disturbance on this account; but the true pastor stood his ground with invincible patience. He was banished into Sicily by the tyrant Maxentius, but was called thence by God in a short time to eternal rest, in 310. The Liberian Calendar informs us that he sat only four months and sixteen days. See Pope Damasus’s epitaph or poem on this holy confessor.

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume IX: September. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.



Pope St. Eusebius

Successor of Marcellus, 309 or 310. His reign was short. The LiberianCatalogue gives its duration as only four months, from 18 April to 17 August, 309 or 310. We learn some details of his career from an epitaph for his tomb which Pope Damasus ordered. This epitaph had come down to us through ancient transcripts. A few fragments of the original, together with a sixth-century marble copy made to replace the original, after its destruction were found by De Rossi in the PapalChapel, in the catacombs of Callistus. It appears from this epitaph that the grave internal dissentions causedin the Roman Church by the readmittance of the apostates (lapsi) during the persecution of Diocletian, and which had already arisen under Marcellus, continued under Eusebius. The latter maintained the attitude of the Roman Church, adoptedafter the Decianpersecutions(250-51), that the apostates should not be forever debarred from ecclesiasticalcommunion, but on the other hand, should be readmitted only after doing proper penance(Eusebius miseros docuit sua criminaflere).

This view was opposed by a faction of Christians in Rome under the leadership of one Heraclius. Whether the latter and his partisans advocated a more rigorous (Novationist) or a more lenient interpretation of the law has not been ascertained. The latter, however, is by far more probable in the hypothesis that Heracliuswas the chief of a party made up of apostates and their followers, who demanded immediate restoration to the body of the Church. Damasuscharacterizes in very strong terms the conflict which ensued (seditcio, cœdes, bellum, discordia, lites).It is likely that Heraclius and his supporters sought to compel by force their admittance to divine worship, which was resented by the faithfulgathered in Rome about Eusebius. In consequence both Eusebius and Heraclius were exiled by Emperor Maxentius. Eusebius, in particular, was deported to Sicily, where he died soon after. Miltiades ascended the papalthrone, 2 July, 311. The body of his predecessor was brought back to Rome, probably in 311, and 26 September (according to the "Depositio Episcoporum" in the chronographerof 354) was placed in a separate cubiculum of the Catacomb of Callistus. His firm defense of ecclesiastical discipline and the banishment which he suffered therefor caused him to be venerated as a martyr, and in his epitaph Pope DamasushonoursEusebius with this title. His feast is yet celebrated on 26 September.

Sources

Liber pontificalis, ed. DUCHESNE, I, 167; DE ROSSI, Roma sotterranea, II (Rome 1867), 191-210: NORTHCOTE AND BROWNLOW, Roma sotterranea,2nd ed. (London, 1879); LIGHTFOOT, Apostolic Fathers, 2nd ed. I, I, 297-299; IHM, Damasi Epigrammata (Leipzig, 1895), 25, num. 18; Acta SS., Sept., VII, 265-271; Carini, I lapsi e la deportazione in Sicilia del Papa S. Eusebio (Rome, 1886); LANGEN, Geschichte der römischen Kirche, I (Bonn, 1881), 380-382.

Kirsch, Johann Peter."Pope St. Eusebius."The Catholic Encyclopedia.Vol. 5.New York: Robert Appleton Company,1909.26 Sept. 2015<http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/05615b.htm>.

Saint ELZÉAR de SABRAN, comte d'ARIANO,et la Bienheureuse DELPHINE de SIGNE, du Tiers-Ordre séculier de saint François

$
0
0


Saint Elzéar de Sabran

et la bienheureuse Delphine, son épouse ( 1323)

On ne peut pas le séparer de sa femme,la bienheureuse Delphine, même si on la fête quelques semaines plus tard, le 26 novembre. Mais rien ne nous empêche de les fêter tous deux ensemble, comme Dieu les a voulus dans la vie. Elle avait quinze ans et lui treize lorsqu'ils furent mariés et ces deux prédestinés menèrent ensemble une vie de pénitence et de prière, sans que personne ne s'en aperçût et sans négliger aucune des obligations mondaines de leur état, car il était comte deSabran dans le Gard Provençalet homme de confiance du roi de Naples, Robert le Sage. C'est d'ailleurs au cours d'une de ces missions de confiance qu'il mourut à Paris en allant demander, pour le roi de Naples, la main d'une princesse française. 

Il fut canonisé par le pape Urbain V qui était son neveu. 

Delphine passa d'abord les vingt premières années de veuvage à la cour de Naples, puis regagna sa Provence natale. Elle fut enterrée à Apt, auprès de son époux.


À Paris, en 1323, le trépas de saint Elzéar de Sabran, comte d’Ariano, qui conserva, par vœu  la virginité avec son épouse, la bienheureuse Delphine, et mourut à l’âge de trente-huit ans, ayant fait preuve de toutes les vertus.


Martyrologe romain


Saint Elzéar de Sabran et la Bienheureuse Delphine

26 septembre

Article publié le vendredi 18 janvier 2008

Elzéar et Delphine eurent une vie de chasteté et de dévouement aux autres, en union avec Dieu.

Elzéar (ou Auzias) de Sabran naquit en 1285 au château d’Ansouis (entre Luberon et Durance) et fut envoyé comme écolier à l’abbaye Saint-Victor de Marseille. Delphine (ou Dauphine) de Signe était née en 1282 au château de Puimicheldans le val de Durance. Il n’avait que onze ans et elle quatorze quand leurs familles décidèrent de les fiancer. Leur mariage fut célébré en 1299 mais Elzéar accepta de respecter la promesse de virginité faite par Delphine. Puis il dut partir pour le royaume de Naples où il venait d’hériter du comté d’Ariano et il fut donc séparé de son épouse pendant plusieurs années.
Il ne put revenir à Ansouis que vers 1314, et c’est alors, après cette longue période d’épreuve et de réflexion, que les deux époux s’engagèrent dans un vœu de chasteté parfaite, portés par leur amour mutuel et confiant. Cette vocation paradoxale fortifia leur vie commune d’union à Dieu, de prière, de piété eucharistique, de pénitence, de disponibilité à l’Esprit Saint et de dévouement à autrui. Ils s’efforcèrent concrètement d’assurer l’existence spirituelle et matérielle de leurs serviteurs, de leurs fermiers et de tous ceux qui vivaient sur leurs vastes domaines. En 1317 ils furent admis comme tertiaires dans l’Ordre de saint François d Assise.


Vaillant chevalier, Elzéar défendit victorieusement Rome contre les troupes impériales mais il sut aussi apaiser les turbulences de ses vassaux italiens. En 1323 il fut envoyé à Paris par le roi Robert Iercomme ambassadeur extraordinaire pour négocier avec le roi de France le mariage du prince Charles de Calabre avec Marie de Valois. Atteint soudainement par une fièvre maligne, il mourut à Paris le 27 septembre 1323, âgé de 38 ans, après avoir déclaré : "que les forces du démon seraient puissantes n’étaient les mérites de Jésus Christ. Courage, loué soit Dieu, j’ai tout vaincu". Au cours de sa vie conjugale virginale, il fut un exemple admirable d’union mystique à Dieu, terme au milieu des actions les plus absorbantes d’ascèse dans le monde, de prudence, d’équité incorruptible, d’amour des pauvres, de charité pour les malades et les lépreux.

Delphine, devenue veuve, réalisa peu à peu son rêve d’absolue pauvreté et de service des malheureux à Naples, puis à Apt où elle passa les quinze dernières années de sa vie. Elle y mourut le 26 novembre 1360à l’age de 78 ans, en disant : "Désormais je ne veux plus que Dieu". Elle s’était distinguée par sa piété profonde, sa volonté inflexible de poursuivre son idéal de dépouillement total, son humilité extrême qui la poussait à quêter dans les rues malgré les affronts reçus, son zèle pour les âmes qu’elle conseillait, consolait et cherchait à convertir. Elle avait fondé une caisse rurale de prêt sans intérêt qu’elle cautionnait. Bien qu’infirme, elle s’était interposée pour obtenir un apaisement alors que la guerre des Baux menaçait de ruiner la région.

Elzéar fut canonisé le 15 avril 1369, dans la Basilique Saint-Pierre de Rome, par le pape Urbain V, son filleul. Le culte de Delphine a été approuvé par le pape Innocent VII en 1694, mais son procès de canonisation, ouvert en 1363, n’a jamais été achevé. Les deux époux furent ensevelis dans l’église des frères mineurs d’Apt. Aujourd’hui leurs reliques sont conservées dans la cathédrale d’Apt et dans l’église d’Ansouis.




Nous sommes le 29 novembre 1299. C'est la fête ce jour-là au château de Puymichel dans le Val de Durance (Puimichel dans les Alpes-de-Haute-Provence). On marie les héritiers de deux grandes familles provençales : Delphine (ou Dauphine) de Signes et Elzéar (ou Elzias) de Sabran. Née à Puymichel en 1283, Delphine est la fille de Guillaume de Signes et de Delphine de Barras. Elzéar vit le jour au château de Roubians, près de Cabrières-d'Aigues en 1285. Il est le fils d'Ermangaud de Sabran et de Laudune d’Albe. Ils sont jeunes ces nouveaux époux : il a 13 ans et elle en a 15 ! Ils sont orphelins tous les deux et ont été élevés chacun dans un monastère. Ils voulaient se donner à Dieu. Elle rêvait de rester dans le monastère de son enfance à l'abbaye Sainte-Catherine près de la fontaine de Sorps (Fontaine l'Evêque) (voir le lien http://www.daniel-thiery.com/index.php/23-etudes-communes-du-var/5-bauduen). La famille de Sabran possédait un château à Baudinard, proche de l'abbaye. Lui, rêvait de croisades... Mais le roi a décidé pour eux. La chance est avec eux : ils ont les mêmes idées. Ils promettent à Dieu de rester à son entier service et de vivre l'un près de l'autre comme un frère près d'une soeur. Ils font voeu de chasteté en 1316 sous l'influence du franciscain François de Meyronnes. Dans cette volonté commune, ils se découvrent inséparables. Ils s'installent d'abord à Ansouis puis à Puymichel. Là, ils s'efforcent de faire connaître l'amour de Dieu à leur entourage. Bientôt, ils parviennent à prier avec les paysans. Leur bonheur est contagieux... Brillant, efficace et acharné, Elzéar devient rapidement un précieux bras droit pour le roi Robert d'Anjou, roi de Naples et comte de Provence. Lors de ses déplacements en Provence ou auprès de la papauté d'Avignon, le roi Robert lui confia la régence de son royaume et le chargea de l'éducation de Charles, son fils aîné. Le jeune couple dut quitter ses chères collines de Provence pour s'établir à Naples dans les faste de la cour. La présence de Delphine à la cour était très appréciée par la reine Sancia, la seconde épouse du roi Robert qui en fit sa dame de compagnie. Là n'était pas leur rêve commun de simplicité, mais ils se donnèrent beaucoup de mal pour rester attentifs à chacun et rayonnants de foi. En 1323, Elzéar fut chargé par le roi de négocier à Paris le second mariage de Charles de Calabre, l’héritier du comté de Provence et du royaume de Naples, avec Marie de Valois. Ce fut au cours de cette ambassade qu’il mourut le 27 septembre. Il fut inhumé dans l'église des franciscains de la ville d'Apt. Par deux fois sa canonisation fut demandée à Avignon. Il finit par être canonisé le 15 avril 1369, dans la Basilique Saint-Pierre de Rome, par le pape Urbain V qui était son filleul. Delphine le pleura longtemps et ne retrouva sa paix intérieure que lorsqu'elle décida de tout quitter. Comme François d'Assise, elle distribua ses biens aux plus démunis, se mit à s'habiller de robes simples et dormit par terre. Elle rejoignit le monastère des Frères mineurs de Saint-François, au fond de la vallée d'Apt. La petite masure près du Calavon où elle s'installa avec quelques autres femmes était tout près de la chapelle où reposait le corps d'Elzéar. Elle prit alors comme confesseur un jeune cordelier du nom d’André Durand qui allait tomber dans la séduction fascinante (ce sont ses propres termes) qu’elle exerçait sur son entourage. Grâce à lui nous savons qu’elle se vêtait de bure grossière et qu’elle allait quêter de porte en porte. La comtesse se flagellait régulièrement avec discipline et était sujette à des crises continuelles de larmes. Pour se mortifier, elle lavait les pieds de ses servantes et baisait ceux des lépreux, à l’exemple de son époux. Le groupe de filles et de veuves qui l’entourait finit par partager toutes ses journées. Le matin était consacré à la messe et aux oraisons, l'après-midi l'étant aux visites, aux travaux de couture ou au ménage. Et la comtesse força l’admiration de ses servantes en participant avec elles à ces taches. Son entourage commençait à parler de ses miracles et à répandre vers l’extérieur les reliques de la comtesse. Ses linges, ses cheveux, ses eaux d’ablution et ses fioles de larmes étaient considérés comme de véritables talismans. Elle mourut le 26 novembre 1360. Entre 1372 et 1376 Louis d’Anjou, décida de financer de ses propres deniers les frais de procès en canonisation de la femme de saint Elzéar. Ce fut un échec. A leur tour, les États de Provence, réunis à Apt, le 18 avril 1382, demandèrent à Clément VII la canonisation de la "femme du comte d’Ariano qui gît céans, nommée Delphine, de qui le mari saint Alziaire fut canonisé par le pape Urbain". Le pontife accueillit leur demande et classa le dossier. Elle est toutefois nommée dans le martyrologe franciscain, et honorée le 26 novembre. Les reliques d'Elzéar sont conservées avec celle de sa virginale épouse dans l'église d'Ansouis et dans la cathédrale Sainte-Anne d’Apt.
Sources : D'après "Chrétiens dans les Alpes du Sud et à Monaco - Les grandes heures des églises" et Wikipédia.


Bienheureuse Delphine de Sabran

Tiers-Ordre séculier de saint François ( 1360)

Delphine ou Dauphine.

Originaire de Château-Puy-Michel, elle épousa à quinze ans,saint Elzéarqui avait treize ans. Elle s'attache au Tiers-Ordre séculier desaint François. Ils menent ensemble une vie d'austérité et de prière, sans que leurs sujets s'en aperçoivent et sans négliger les obligations mondaines qui étaient celles de leur état de princesse et de comte. Devenue veuve, elle se retira à la cour de Naples, où elle mena une vie simple et toute donnée à la prière et aux pauvres. Son culte fut approuvé par le pape Urbain VIII.

Delphine n’accepta qu’à contre cœur ce mariage car elle voulait garder sa virginité. Elzéar respecta son désir. Quand il mourut en 1323, Delphine voulut vivre dans la pauvreté, en Provence puis à Naples où elle fut traitée de folle et de nouveau en Provence à Cabrières puis à Apt où elle mourut le 26 novembre 1360.

Son corps fut déposé dans la cathédrale d’Apt à côté de celui d’Elzéar, canonisé peu après (1371)

À Apt en Provence, l’an 1360, la bienheureuse Delphine, qui fut l’épouse de saint Elzéar de Sabran. Tous deux firent le vœu de chasteté et, après la mort de son mari, elle vécut dans la pauvreté et la prière.

Martyrologe romain


SOURCE : http://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/9545/Bienheureuse-Delphine-de-Sabran.html


Bienheureuse Delphine
Épouse de Saint Elzéar
(1283-1360)
Elzéar et Delphine se sont mariés alors qu'il n'avait que treize ans et elle quinze ans. Ils menaient ensemble une vie de couple basée sur la prière et la pénitence.

En 1308, ils devinrent les vassaux de Robert le Sage, roi de Naples. Celui-ci avait tellement confiance en Elzéar qu'il lui confia, en 1323, la charge de demander la main d'une princesse française pour son fils. Il mourut à Paris au cours de sa mission.

Delphine passa les vingt premières années de son veuvage auprès de la reine Sanchie, sur la demande de celle-ci. Mais à la mort de cette dernière, en 1343, elle se retira dans sa Provence natale.
Elle mourut dans la pauvreté à Apt (Vaucluse), où son corps fut enseveli dans la Cathédrale, à côté de celui de son mari.
Autre biographie:
Ste-Delphine Fille du seigneur Guillaume de Signe et de son épouse Delphine de Barras, un couple de nobles de la cour de Provence. 
Orpheline de ses deux parents dès l’âge de 7 ans, elle est prise en charge par sa tante Cécile de Puget, qui est Abbesse du Couvent Sainte-Catherine de Sorbs.
En 1299, elle est mariée au jeune seigneur Elzéar de Sabran, et d’un commun accord ils décident de ne point consommer le mariage et de vivre comme frère et sœur et en 1316, ils deviennent membres du Tiers Ordre Franciscain. 
Devenue veuve en 1323, elle vend une grande partie de ses biens et utilise les sommes récoltées pour doter de jeunes orphelines et pour restaurer plusieurs églises et Couvents. 
Elle se retire ensuite comme anachorète dans une chambre du château de Sabran (+ 1360).
SOURCE : http://levangileauquotidien.org/main.php?language=FR&module=saintfeast&localdate=20141126&id=13630&fd=0

SS. Elzear, Count of Arian, and Delphina

ST. ELZEAR was descended of the ancient and illustrious family of Sabran, in Provence; his father, Hermengaud of Sabran, was created count of Arian, in the kingdom of Naples; his mother was Lauduna of Albes, a family no less distinguished for its nobility. The saint was born in 1295 at Ansois, a castle belonging to his father in the diocess of Apt. Immediately after his birth, his mother, whose great piety and charity to the poor had procured her the name of The Good Countess, taking him in her arms, offered him to God with great fervour, begging that he might never offend his divine majesty, but might rather die in his infancy than live ever to be guilty of so dreadful an evil. The child seemed formed from his cradle to piety and virtue; nor could he by any means be satisfied if he saw any poor beggar, till he was relieved; for which reason his nurses and governesses were obliged to have their pockets always furnished with bread and small money, in order to give something to every poor person they met when they took him abroad; and it was his delight to divide his dinner with poor children. The first impressions of virtue he received from his mother; but these were perfected by his religious uncle, William of Sabran, abbot of St. Victor’s, at Marseilles, under whom he had his education in that monastery. In his tender age he wore a rough knotty cord, armed with sharp pricks, which galled his flesh, so that it was discovered by blood issuing from the wounds. The abbot severely chid him for this and some other extraordinary austerities which he practised, calling him a self-murderer; yet he secretly admired so great fervour in a tender young lord.

The saint was only ten years old when Charles II., king of Sicily and count of Provence, caused him to be affianced to Delphina of Glandeves, daughter to the lord of Pui-Michel, she being no more than twelve years of age. Three years after, in 1308, the marriage was solemnized at the castle of Pui-Michel; but, at the suggestion of the young lady, they both secretly agreed to live together as brother and sister. The austerity with which they kept Lent, revived the example of the saints of the primitive ages; and they fasted almost in the same manner Advent and many other days in the year. They lived seven years at Ansois; after which they removed to the castle of Pui-Michel. Elzear had till that time lived with his parents in the most dutiful and respectful subjection to them. He left them, with their consent, only for the sake of greater solitude, and that he might be more at liberty to pursue his exercises of devotion and piety. The saint was twenty-three years old when, by their deaths, he inherited his father’s honours and estates; but these advantages he looked merely upon as talents and instruments put into his hands to be employed for the advancement of piety, the support of justice, and the relief and protection of the poor. By fervent and assiduous prayer, and meditation on heavenly things, he fortified his soul against the poison of all inordinate love of creatures; he perfectly understood the falsehood and illusion of all those things which flatter and dazzle the senses, and he had a sovereign contempt and distaste for all that can only serve to feed self-love. Eternal goods were the sole object of his desires. He recited every day the office of the church, with many other devotions, and he communicated almost every day, striving to do it every time with greater devotion. He said one day to Delphina: “I do not think a man on earth can enjoy any pleasure equal to that which I feel in the holy communion. It is the greatest delight and comfort of a soul in her earthly pilgrimage, to receive most frequently this divine sacrament.” In prayer he was often favoured with raptures and heavenly graces. By the constant habitual union of his soul with God he never found any difficulty in keeping it recollected in all places and at all times. He often watched great part of the nights on his knees in prayer. His devotion was not morose, because it was true and perfect; it rendered him always pleasant, mild, and agreeable to every one in conversation, though if in company the discourse turned on worldly trifles, his thoughts took their flight so intensely towards God, that he was not able to listen to what was said, or he found some genteel excuse to withdraw to his closet.

It is a dangerous mistake to imagine that one can be devout merely by spending much time in prayer, and that devout persons can fall into a slothful and careless neglect of their temporal concerns. On the contrary, only solid virtue is able to do business, and to despatch it well. It taught Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob to be careful housekeepers, and excellent masters of families; it taught Moses to be a great legislator and commander, Josue to be a brave general, David a wise king, and the Machabees invincible soldiers. In like manner St. Elzear was rendered by his piety itself most faithful, prudent, and dexterous in the management of temporal affairs, both domestic and public; valiant in war, active and prudent in peace, faithful in every duty and trust, and diligent in the care of his household. When he first began to keep house at Pui-Michel, he made the following regulations for his family, which he took care to see always observed.

“1. Every one in my family shall daily hear mass, whatever business they may have. If God be well served in my house, nothing will be wanting. 2. Let no one swear, curse, or blaspheme, under pain of being severely chastised, and afterwards shamefully dismissed. Can I hope that God will pour forth his heavenly blessings on my house, if it is filled with such miscreants who devote themselves to the devil? Or, can I endure stinking mouths which infect houses, and poison the souls of others? 3. Let all persons honour chastity, and let no one imagine that the least impurity in word or action shall ever go unpunished in Elzear’s house. It is never to be hoped for of me. 4. Let all men and women confess their sins every week: and let no one be so unhappy as not to communicate at least on all the principal festivals, namely, Christmas, Easter, Pentecost, and the feasts of our Lady. 5. Let no persons be idle in my house. In the morning, the first thing shall be, that every one raise his heart to God with fervent prayer and oblation of himself, and of all his actions: then let all go to their business, the men abroad, the women at home. In the morning a little more time shall be allowed for meditation; but away with those who are perpetually in the church to avoid the business of their employments. This they do, not because they love contemplation, but because they desire to have their work done for them. The life of the pious woman, as described by the Holy Ghost, is not only to pray well, but also to be modest and obedient, to ply her work diligently, and to take good care of the household. The ladies shall pray and read in the mornings, but shall spend the afternoons at some work. 6. I will have no playing at dice, or any games of hazard. There are a thousand innocent diversions, though time passes soon enough without being idly thrown away. Yet I desire not my castle to be a cloister, nor my people hermits. Let them be merry, and sometimes divert themselves; but never at the expense of conscience or with danger of offending God. 7. Let peace be perpetually maintained in my family. Where peace reigns, there God dwells. Where envy, jealousy, suspicions, reports, and slanders are harboured in one family, two armies are formed, which are continually upon the watch and in ambush to surprise one another, and the master is besieged, wounded, and devoured by them both. Whoever will well serve God, he shall be dear to me; but I will never endure him who declares himself an enemy of God. Slanderers, detractors, and disorderly servants tear one another to pieces. All such as do not fear God, cannot be trusted by their master; but they will easily make a prey of his goods. Amidst such, he is in his house as in a trench, besieged on every side by enemies. 8. If any difference or quarrel happen, I will have the precept of the apostle inviolably observed, that the sun set not before it he appeased; but, in the instant that it falls out, let it be quashed, and all manner of bitterness laid in the tomb of forgetfulness. I know the impossibility of living among men, and not having something to suffer. Scarcely is a man in tune with himself one whole day; and if a melancholy humour comes on him, he knows not well what he himself would have. Not to be willing to bear or pardon others, is diabolical; but to love enemies, and to render good for evil, is the true touchstone of the sons of God. To such servants my house, my purse, and heart shall be always open: I am willing to regard them as my masters. 9. Every evening all my family shall assemble to a pious conference, in which they shall hear something spoken of God, the salvation of souls, and the gaining of paradise. What a shame is it, that though we are in this world only to gain heaven, we seldom seriously think of it; and scarcely ever speak of it but at random! O life, how is it employed! O labours, how ill are they bestowed! For what follies do we sweat and toil! Discourses on heaven invite us to virtue, and inspire us with a disrelish of the dangerous pleasures of the world. By what means shall we learn to love God if we never speak of him?—Let none be absent from this conference upon pretence of attending my affairs. I have no business which so nearly toucheth my heart as the salvation of those who serve me. They have given themselves to me, and I resign all to God, master, servants, and all that is in my power. 10. I most strictly command that no officer or servant under my jurisdiction or authority injure any man in goods, honour, or reputation, or oppress any poor person, or ruin any one under colour of doing my business. I will not have my coffers filled by emptying those of others, or by squeezing the blood out of the veins, and the marrow out of the bones of the poor. Such blood-sucking wicked servants to enrich their masters, damn both masters and themselves. Do you imagine that a master who giveth five shillings in alms, wipeth away the theft of his servants who have torn out the entrails of the poor, whose cries for vengeance mount up to heaven? I had rather go naked to paradise, than, being clothed with gold and scarlet, be dragged with the impious rich man into hell. We shall be wealthy enough if we fear God. Any substance acquired by injustice or oppression will be like a fire hidden under the earth, which will rend, waste, and throw down or consume the whole. Let fourfold be restored if I be found to have anything which is another’s: and let my dealings be public, that all who have been aggrieved on my account, may find redress. Shall a man whose treasures are in heaven, be so fond of earthly dirt? I came naked out of the womb of my mother, and shall quickly return naked into the womb of our common mother, the earth. Shall I, for a moment of life between these two tombs, hazard the salvation of my soul for eternity? It so, faith, virtue, and reason would be wholly eclipsed, and all understanding blasted.”

St. Elzear set himself the first example, in every point, which he prescribed to others. He was particularly careful that if any one let fall the least injurious or angry word against another, he should ask pardon, and make satisfaction, this humiliation being the most easy and effectual remedy of a passion which always takes its rise from pride. Delphina concurred with her husband in all his views, and was perfectly obedient to him. No coldness for so much as one moment ever interrupted the harmony or damped the affections of this holy couple. The pious countess was very sensible that the devotions of a married woman ought to be ordered in a different manner from those of a religious person; that contemplation is the sister of action, and that Martha and Mary must mutually help one another. Her time was so regulated, that she had certain hours allotted for spiritual exercises, and others for her household affairs and other duties. The care with which she looked into the economy of her house was a sensible proof of the interior order in which she kept her own soul. Nothing was more admirable than her attention to all her domestics, and her prudent application that peace should be observed, the fear of God and all virtues well entertained, and all brawling, tale-bearing, and other plagues of families banished. She loved her servants as her children, and she was honoured by them as a mother and as a saint. In this example it appeared how truly it is said, that good and virtuous masters make good servants, and that the families of saints are God’s families. Alasia, sister to Delphina, lived with her, and was her faithful companion in all her pious exercises. It seemed that all who came under the roof of Elzear contracted a spirit of sincere piety; so great is the influence of good examples set by masters and mistresses.

The gate through which the rich must enter heaven is mercy and charity to the poor. St. Elzear often visited the hospitals, especially those of lepers, whose loathsome sores he frequently kissed, cleansed, and dressed with his own hands. He every day washed the feet of twelve poor men, and often served them himself, performing the office of a carrier and cupbearer. He was the common father of all who were in distress, and provided large granaries of corn and storehouses of all other provisions for their relief. Being one day asked, why he so tenderly loved beggars? he answered with great feeling: “Because the bosom of the poor is the treasury of Jesus Christ.” He used to say: “How can we ask God to bestow on us his kingdom, if we deny him a cup of water; how can we pray for his grace if we deny him what is his own? Does not he too much honour us in vouchsafing to accept any thing from us?” In a time of scarcity, in 1310, his alms seemed to surpass all bounds. After his father’s death he was obliged to go into the kingdom of Naples, to take possession of the county of Arian. But the people being inclined to favour the house of Arragon against the French, and despising the meekness of the young prince, revolted, and refused to acknowledge him. Elzear opposed to their rebellion for three years no other arms than those of meekness and patience; which his friends reproachfully called indolence and cowardice. His cousin, the Prince of Tarento, one day told him, that his conduct hurt the common cause of his country, and said: “Allow me to take these rebels to task for you. I will hang up half a thousand, and make the rest as pliant as a glove. It is fit among the good to be a lamb, but with the wicked to play the lion. Such insolence must be curbed. Take your ease: say your prayers for me, and I will give so many blows for you, that this rabble shall give you no more trouble.” Elzear, smiling, replied: “What! would you have me begin my government with massacres and blood? I will overcome these men by good offices. It is no great matter for a lion to tear lambs; but for a lamb to pull a lion in pieces is admirable. Now by God’s assistance, you will shortly see this miracle.” The prince could not relish such language; but the effect verified the prediction. For the citizens of Arian of their own accord became ashamed of their rebellion, and with the greatest submission and respect, invited the saint to take possession of his territory, and ever after loved and honoured him as their father. Elzear discovered the true motive why he bore so patiently these insults, and injuries, saying: “If I receive any affront, or feel any movement of impatience begin to arise in my breast, I turn all my thoughts towards Jesus Christ crucified, and say to myself: Can what I suffer bear any comparison with what Jesus Christ was pleased to undergo for me?” Thus to triumph over injuries, was not want of courage, but the most heroic greatness of soul, and true Christian generosity. This was the constant conduct of our saint.

To mention one other instance: among the papers which his father left, the good count found the letters of a certain officer under his command, filled with outrageous calumnies against him, and persuading his father to disinherit him, as one fitter to be a monk than to bear arms. Delphina was moved to indignation upon reading such impudent invectives, and said she hoped he would crush, and never foster in his breast such a scorpion, who, whilst he looked and spoke fair, could bear such deadly poison in his tail. St. Elzear told her, that Christ commands us not to revenge, but to forgive injuries, and to overcome the venom of hatred by charity: that therefore he would destroy, and never make mention of those letters. He did so, and when this officer came to his chamber to wait upon him, he affectionately embraced him, made him a rich present, and so entirely gained his affection, that the captain offered himself afterwards to be cut in a hundred pieces for his service. In like manner, on other occasions, he burnt or suppressed informations that were given of injuries which others had done him, that he might spare the parties the confusion of knowing that he had received intelligence of them. In his county of Arian he settled a rigorous administration of justice, and punished without mercy the least oppression in any of his officers. He visited malefactors who were condemned to die, and many who had persisted deaf to priests, were moved by his tender exhortations to sincere compunction, and to accept their punishment in a spirit of penance. When their goods were confiscated to him, he secretly restored them to their wives and children. Writing out of Italy to St. Delphina, he said: “You desire to hear often of me. Go often to visit our amiable Lord Jesus Christ in the holy sacrament. Enter in spirit his sacred heart. You know that to be my constant dwelling. You will always find me there.”

Elzear having settled his affairs in Italy, obtained leave of King Robert, the son and successor of Chartes II., and brother of St. Lewis, bishop of Toulouse, to return into Provence for two years. He was received at Ansois with incredible joy. Not long after, Elzear being in the twenty-fifth year of his age, and Delphina, after receiving the communion, pronounced publicly, at the foot of the altar, in the chapel of the castle, mutual vows of perpetual chastity, which Elzear had till then kept unviolated without a vow, though Delphina had before made a secret vow. In the lives of this holy couple, the world saw pious retirement in the midst of worldly pomp, silent contemplation amidst the noise of public scenes, and in conjugal friendship a holy emulation to outvie one another in piety, goodness, and charity. Such happy strifes are carried on with sweet tranquillity and peace, and are crowned with never-fading comfort and joy. The count had remained two years in Provence when King Robert recalled him into Italy, and conferred on him the honour of knighthood, of which he had approved himself worthy by many actions of uncommon valour and address, and notable feats of arms. The saint had according to custom, spent the night before this ceremony in the church watching in prayer; he went to confession and communicated in the morning. 1 The king on this occasion shed tears of joy at the sight of his extraordinary devotion and piety; and the whole court admired a prince who was at once a great soldier, a courtier, a married man, a virgin, and a saint.

King Robert chose him among all the lords of his dominions to be governor to his son Charles, duke of Calabria. The young prince was sprightly, but understood too well his high extraction, was untractable, and had contracted the contagious air of the court. The count took notice of his pupil’s dangerous inclinations, but dissembled this for some time till he had won his affections, and gained sufficient credit with him. When he saw it a fit time, he made him tender remonstrances on his defects, on the necessity of a sublime virtue to support the dignity of his high rank, and on the life to come. The young prince was so penetrated with his discourses, that, leaping about his neck, he said: “It is not yet too late to begin: what then must I do?” Elzear explained to him the virtues of piety, magnanimity, justice, and clemency, showing that a prince who fears God, has always a sure comfort and protection in heaven, though earth should fail him, and that he who undertakes any business without first consulting God, deserves always to be unhappy and ruined: and is always impious. “Only assiduous devotion,” said he, “can be the safeguard against the dangers of vanity, flatterers, and the strong incentives of the passions. Go to confession and communion every great festival. Love the poor, and God will multiply his favours upon your house. When you are angry, speak not a word; otherwise you undo yourself. More princes are ruined by their tongues and anger, than by the edge of the sword. You must hate flatterers as a plague; if you do not banish them, they will ruin you. Honour good men, and the prelates of the church; this will be your principal greatness,” &c. Elzear by his diligence and instructions corrected the vices of his pupil, who became a grave and virtuous prince. King Robert, going into Provence, left his son regent of Naples under the tuition of Elzear, who was chief of the council, and despatched almost all the affairs of state. Elzear entreated the duke to declare him advocate for the poor, and their agent in court. The duke heartily laughing, said: “What kind of office do you beg? You will have no competitors in this ambition. I admit your request, and recommend to you all the poor of this kingdom.” Elzear made a low reverence, and thanked him heartily. For the discharge of this troublesome office he caused a great bag of purple velvet to be made, and with this passed through the streets, receiving in it all the requests and suits of the poor, with a cheerful countenance, full of commiseration, hearing grievances, dealing about alms, comforting all the world, so that he seemed another Joseph in Egypt. He pleaded the causes of widows and orphans with wonderful eloquence, and procured them justice and charitable relief. Whilst the chief authority of the state was lodged in his hands, many offered him rich presents, which he refused, saying to those that called him on that account churlish: “It is more safe and easy to refuse all presents, than to discern which might be received without danger. Neither is it easy for one who begins to take any, afterwards to know where to stop, for these things are apt to create an appetite.” The law of nature itself condemns as bribes all presents received by judges; they giving insensibly a bias and inclination to favour the party, as is evident by general experience. St. Elzear was so sincere a lover of truth that he was ready to die for it in the smallest points.

The Emperor Henry VII. invaded Naples with a great army, nor was Pope Clement V. able to divert him from his expedition. King Robert sent against him his brother John, and Count Elzear with as great an army as he was able to raise. Two pitched battles were fought, in both which Henry was defeated, chiefly by the valour and conduct of Elzear, so that the emperor desired a peace, which was readily concluded. King Robert gave Elzear many great presents, which he accepted with one hand not to disoblige the king, but with the other distributed them all among the poor. This king sent Elzear ambassador to Paris, attended with the flower of the nobility of Naples, to demand of Charles IV. Mary, the daughter of the Count of Valois, in marriage for the Duke of Calabria. The negotiation was carried on with great success and the marriage concluded, and the good count was received at court not only with the greatest honour, but also with veneration, and as a living saint. In the meantime, the holy ambassador fell sick at Paris. He had made his will in 1317, at Toulon, by which he left his movable goods to his wife Delphina, his real estates to his brother William of Sabran, and legacies to his relations and servants, and especially to many convents and hospitals. When the saint, three years before, made his public vow of chastity, he on the same day enrolled himself in the third Order of St. Francis, into which seculars or laymen are admitted, upon condition of their wearing a part of the Franciscan habit under their clothes, and saying certain prayers every day: but these conditions are not binding under sin. St. Elzear in his sickness made a general confession with great compunction and many tears, to the provincial of the Franciscans, and he continued to confess almost every day of his illness, though he is said never to have offended God by any mortal sin. The history of Christ’s passion, which mystery had always been the favourite object of his devotion, was every day read to him, and in it he found exceeding great comfort amidst his pains. Receiving the holy viaticum he said with great joy: “This is my hope; in this I desire to die.” After extreme unction, and a painful agony, he happily expired on the 27th of September, in the year 1323, the twenty-eighth of his age. His death was exceedingly lamented by the Kings of France and Naples, and by their whole courts. His body, according to his orders, was carried to Apt, and there interred in the church of the Franciscan Friars in that town, where it is still kept. Juridical informations were taken of his miracles by order of Pope Clement VI. Urban V. signed the decree of his canonization, but it was only published by Gregory XI. in 1369, forty-six years after the saint’s death, Delphina being still living. The King and Queen of Naples would by no means suffer her to leave their court, to which she was a perfect model of piety. King Robert dying in 1343, the queen whose name was Sancia, and who was daughter to the King of Majorca, wearied with the empty greatness of the world, and loathing its vanity, put on the habit of a Poor Clare in a nunnery which she had founded at Naples. In this state she lived ten years with great fervour, and would still have her dear Delphina near her, learning from her all the exercises of a spiritual life. After her death, Delphina returned into Provence, and led the life of a recluse in the castle of Ansois, in the heroic practice of penance, charity, assiduous prayer, and all other virtues. She died at Apt, near that castle, in the year 1369, the seventy-sixth of her age, on the 26th of September; on which she is named in the Martyrology of the Franciscan Order. Her mortal remains were deposited in the same tomb with those of St. Elzear. See the life of St. Elzear published by Surius: also Vite delli Santi del Terz. Ordine di S. Francesco, c. 14, 15, 16. p. 30. Suysken, t. 7. Sept. p. 528.

Note 1. This religious preparation always preceded the ceremony of conferring knighthood, and usually the enrolling a soldier in the army. See Ingulphus, History of Croyland, &c. [back]

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume IX: September. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.

SOURCE :http://www.bartleby.com/210/9/272.html

St. Elzéar of Sabran

Baron of Ansouis, Count of Ariano, born in the castle of Saint-Jean de Robians, in Provence, 1285; died at Paris, 27 September, 1323. After a thorough training in piety and the sciences under his uncle William of Sabran, Abbot of St. Victor at Marseilles, he acceded to the wish of Charles II of Naples and married the virtuousDelphine of the house of Glandèves. He respected her desire to live in virginity and joined the Third Order of St. Francis, vying with her in the practice of prayer, mortification, and charity towards the unfortunate. At the age of twenty he moved from Ansouis to Puy-Michel for greater solitude, and formulated for his servants rules of conduct that made his household a model of Christian virtue. On the death of his father, in 1309, he went to Italy and, after subduing by kindness his subjects who despised the French, he went to Rome at the head of an army and aided in expelling the Emperor Henry VII. Returning to Provence, he made a vow of chastity with his spouse, and in 1317 went back to Naples to become the tutor of Duke Charles and later his prime minister when he became regent. In 1323 he was sent as ambassador to France to obtain Marie of Valois in marriage for Charles, edifying a worldly court by his heroic virtues. He was buried in the Franciscan habit in the church of the Minor Conventuals at Apt. The decree of his canonization was signed by his godson Urban V and published by Gregory XI. His feast is kept by the Friars Minor and Conventuals on the 27th of September, and by the Capuchins on the 20th of October.

Sources

WADDING, Annales Minorum, VI, 247 sqq.; Acta SS., Sept., VII, 494 sqq.; BOZE, Histoire de S. Elzéar et de Ste Delphine, suivie de leur éloge (Lyons, 1862); LEO, Lives of the Saints and Blessed of the Three Orders of St. Francis (Taunton, 1886), III, 232-40; BUTLER, Lives of the Saints, 27 Sept.

Carr, Gregory. "St. Elzéar of Sabran." The Catholic Encyclopedia. Vol. 5. New York: Robert Appleton Company, 1909. 27 Sept. 2015 <http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/05397a.htm>.


SOURCE : http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/05397a.htm

Saint Elzear

Also known as
  • Eleazarus
Memorial
Profile

Born to the nobility. Nephew of William of Sabron, abbot of Saint Victor’s abbey, Marseilles, France, where Elzear was educated. Franciscantertiary. Marriedto SaintDelphinaat age 16, with whom he lived chastely the rest of his life. Countof Ariano in Naples, Italyupon his father‘s death. Uncle and godfather of PopeUrban V. Tutorto the sonof KingRobert of Naplesin 1317. Diplomatfor KingRobert. Diedwhile on a trip to arrange a marriagefor PrinceCharles. Known especially for his happy, loving, Christianmarriageand his deep personal prayerlife.

Born
Died
Canonized
Patronage
SOURCE : http://catholicsaints.info/saint-elzear/

If a writer of fiction set out to compose a devout life of a noble medieval couple, he could scarcely equal the true story of St. Elzear of Sabran (1286-1325) and his wife Blessed Delphina of Signe (1283?-1360?).
Elzear, Count of Ariano, was born at Ansouis in southern France, and educated by his uncle, William of Sabran, who was abbot of the monastery of St. Victor at Marseilles. The abbot's nephew was already most conscientious of disposition, and so given to acts of mortification that the uncle, though admiring the lad's genuine devotion, had to tell him to go easy.
It was customary among the nobility in those days for parents to pick partners for their children when they were still young, and seal the choice with a contract of espousal. Thus Elzear was early espoused to Delphina, daughter and sole child of the lord of Puy-Michel. Her father having already died, Delphina had been raised by her aunt, an abbess. Thus, like her fiance, she had been given a deeply religious upbringing. When they were married in their midteens, Delphina, it is said, asked Elzear if they could not agree to a virginal union. The husband took a while to think that over, but eventually he consented. Thus their married life was to be a remarkable partnership of prayers and good works.
When Elzear was 23, he inherited his father's countship and went to Ariano (near Benevento, Italy) to assume his duties. His subjects gave him scant welcome, and were only too ready to take advantage of his gentle ways. Eventually, a more impatient cousin told the Count to let him make them more obedient. "With the wicked," he said, "you must play the lion.""You say your prayers," he advised Elzear. "I will hang up half a thousand, and make the rest as pliant as a glove."
Elzear smiled. "Would you have me begin my government with massacres and blood? I will overcome these men by good. Now, by God's assistance, you will shortly see this miracle." And his promise came true.
Elzear was so forbearing, in fact, that even Delphina once questioned his restraint. One day the Count found among his late father's papers a letter calumniating Elzear himself. Delphina, on reading the letter, told her husband that she hoped he would put the man who wrote it in his place. Elzear pointed out that Christ told us to forgive our enemies. So he destroyed the letter. Never alluding to it in his later dealings with the writer, he went out of his way to treat him cordially, and thus won his friendship.
Both the Count and his Countess achieved their various duties prayerfully and with care and balance.
Around 1317 Elzear and Delphina were called to Naples to the court of King Robert. Elzear, seeing that Robert's young son Charles, whose tutor he had been named, was developing bad traits, patiently brought him back to a better attitude. Delphina, appointed lady-in-waiting to Queen Sanchia, became the Queen's closest friend and confidante. Robert later sent St. Elzear to Paris to arrange a marriage between his son and Princess Mary of Valois. Delphina was a bit afraid that the French court might corrupt her husband. Elzear laughed, "If God has preserved my virtue in Naples, He can surely preserve it in Paris."
Actually, Count Elzear took ill while in Paris and died a most edifying death. Delphina survived him 37 years. When King Robert died, Queen Sanchia entered a Poor Clare convent in Naples, and Delphina coached her in the ways of prayer. When the Queen died, the widowed Countess returned to France and spent her last years as a hermitess, engaged in aiding the poor. She was buried at Apt, France, with her husband.
Elzear was canonized in 1369 by Pope Urban V. Actually, that pope, William of Grimoard, was the saint's godson. A sickly child at birth, he had been restored to health through the prayers of his saintly uncle. It was also Pope Urban who permitted the veneration of Countess Delphina, and her cult as "Blessed" was confirmed by Pope Innocent XII in 1694.
Clearly, Elzear amd Delphina were "in the world, but not of the world." There are such people!
--Father Robert F. McNamara

SOURCE : http://kateriirondequoit.org/resources/saints-alive/edith-stein-eusebius/st-elzear-bl-delphina/

St. Elzear – September 27

Prof. Plinio Corrêa de Oliveira
Biographical selection:

Elzear of Sabran (1285-1325) was born in Saint-Jean de Robians in Provence, France. He was son of the Count of Ariano from the Kingdom of Naples, Italy. His mother consecrated him to God as soon as he was born and raised him with good customs. He was well educated in the eternal and human sciences, as well as in the exercise of weapons. He became an outstanding knight and a champion in the tournaments. He married Delphine of Glandèves. By common agreement, they lived a life of continence.
Both belonged to the Third Order of St. Francis.


When his father died in 1309, he inherited the County of Ariano and went to Italy to assume the government. With John, the brother of the King of Naples, he commanded an army against Emperor Henry VII, who led the anti-papist Ghibelline party in Italy. After two battles, Elzear defeated the German sovereign, who died soon afterward in 1313. As reward for his victories, Count Elzear received many honors and prizes.

King Robert of Naples chose him to be head of the Counsel of the Kingdom of Naples. As a judge he acted with supreme severity against the guilty, be they corrupt nobles or the lawless bandits who infested the whole Kingdom, and often condemned them to death. But he always took great care of the souls of those men, providing them all spiritual assistance possible and asking the priests to remain with them from the moment of condemnation until the hour of death. He was also chosen to be tutor of Prince Charles, heir to the throne.

After four years of separation, Delphine joined him from France and found her husband among the brilliant courtiers wearing magnificent clothes. She feared that during this period of separation Elzear had forgotten his duties of religion and became worldly. He sensed her thoughts, and when the two were alone together, he opened his habit and revealed his hair-shirt underneath. He always remained faithful to the Franciscan spirit.

God granted Count Elzear the grace of an inalterable serenity. His face was always tranquil, communicating peace. Once he revealed to his wife that it was continuous meditation on Our Lord’s Passion that gave him this gift.

In addition to being a skillful warrior and politician, he was also an adept diplomat. He was sent to Paris as a representative of King Robert to ask the hand of the daughter of the Count of Valois for the Prince Heir of Naples. During this mission he became seriously ill and died on September 27, 1325.

He was buried in the Franciscan habit in the church of the Minor Conventuals at Apt. Many miracles were worked through his intercession. He was canonized 44 years later by Pope Urban V. His wife, Countess Delphine, was still alive.

Comments of Prof. Plinio:

We are given a picture of St. Elzear as a saint who was principally a warrior, a winner of battles and tournaments, a governor of his provinces, and a judge.

In that epoch war was preponderantly an ensemble of individual fights, knight against knight, and soldier against soldier. No one could be weak to fight. In today’s wars, a feeble man can be behind a machine gun and do a lot of damage. In that time, men of war had to be courageous, strong, and skillful in martial deeds. This was St. Elzear. He did not abandon the world with platitudes of hatred for war and love for peace. All his life he engaged in war or exercises preparing for it. Doing this, he became a saint. St. Elzear attained sanctity practicing the heroic virtues that shine in the life of a warrior.


Since he was from a very noble family, the Sabran family, he inherited the fief of his father and became Count d’Ariano in Naples. At that time, the Kingdom of Naples was governed by French Princes. So he also became a saint through the wise governance of his fief. Contrary to the images of saints normally put forth by a sentimental piety, which is also a little progressivist, St. Elzear lived the normal life of a noble at court, which at the time implied among other things, wearing magnificent clothes.

As a reward for his military conquests, the King of Naples made St. Elzear head of the Counsel of the Kingdom. To be charged with handing down Justice is a difficult mission. The fair-minded judge often has to rule against the great, powerful, and wealthy in favor of the small and poor. This kind of judge raises the scorn and anger of many important persons. St. Elzear was a judge who acted before God, making no compromises with men. He combated the corrupt nobles, but also the bandits.

You know that in Italy there is an organized drove of bandits – in Sicily and Calabria it is called the Mafia, and in Naples the Camorra. At that time similar groups of bandits were probably in existence and found in St. Elzear an implacable enemy. But as a perfect Catholic, his behavior was entirely balanced: he condemned the guilty to death for the necessity of the common good, but then he took exquisite care of their souls, trying to save them by all possible means. Death for the body, yes; but life for the soul.


One would say that a man with such extraordinary qualities to direct a fief and distribute justice, a prince in the court and a lion in the war, would be a pretentious man, quick to anger, stern and arrogant. But he was not that at all. He was most affable and serene with a pacific physiognomy. Here we have a harmonic contrast characteristic of a soul that lives in sanctifying grace.

Another contrast in his life appears in another episode from the selection. St. Elzear held an important position at court; he was a noble in the fullest sense of the word who carried out with dignity his duties as courtier. Therefore, he dressed in magnificent clothes.

When his wife joined him in Naples after four years she was surprised by the magnificence of his clothes and company, and feared that he had become worldly. When they were by themselves, he opened his fine outer clothing a bit and showed her the discipline that he wore under it. That is to say, he remained the same penitent, detached person he had been before. He wore those magnificent garments to properly fulfill his noble duties and uphold the situation he occupied at court. It is another contrast that is the fruit of grace.

The life of St. Elzear is very rich in contrasts and examples for those who do not have a religious vocation, but are called to live in the world as laypeople.

Let us ask him for confidence in the power of grace, and balance to live our vocation with the needed dignity, brilliance and nobility while maintaining a detached spirit. Like him, we should do everything for the glory of God, and not for ourselves.


SOURCE : http://www.traditioninaction.org/SOD/j196sd_Elzear_9-27.html

Saint Elzear of Sabran

Feast Day – September 27


St Elzear of Sabran was born in 1285 and belonged to a very noble family. His father was the head of the house of Sabran in southern France and count of Ariano in the kingdom of Naples. His mother was a woman of great piety, who, because of her charity to the poor, was known as the good countess. Elzear was her first child.

After his baptism she took Saint Elzear of Sabran in her arms and asked God to take him out of this world if He foresaw that the child would ever stain his soul by sin. With his mother's milk he seems to have imbibed the spirit of piety, for from his babyhood he was always docile, gentle, and modest, without a trace of mawkishness in his piety. He was friendly towards everyone, and was particularly devoted to the poor.

When he was only 13 years old, Saint Elzear of Sabran undertook severe bodily mortifications in order to keep the flesh in subjection to the spirit.

Conforming to the wish of the king of Naples, who was also the Lord of Southern France, he married while still quite young, the Countess Delphina of the Glandeves family. On their wedding day both spouses vowed perpetual virginity, and persevered in living like brother and sister until death.

At the death of his father, Saint Elzear of Sabran, who was then only 23 years old, inherited his father's titles. He considered it his sacred duty to provide for the temporal, and above all, the spiritual welfare of his people. He was particularly solicitous that the laws of God and of the Church were observed in his dominions.

The poor were the special object of his solicitude. Every day 12 of them dined at the same table with him and the countess. There was remarkable calmness and self-possession in his demeanor. Personal injuries did not affect him. If anyone repeated to him anything uncomplimentary that had been said about him, he did not even ask who it was that said it, but merely replied:

"Worse things were said about Christ."

Going to Italy in his capacity as count of Ariano, Saint Elzear of Sabran found that his Italian subjects were not all disposed to accept French domination. That lasted for several years. It was suggested to him that he deal severely with the offenders, but he would not consent. In four years he had won over the people by his gentleness and charity, and all looked up to him as to a father.

Upon his return to France his subjects there prepared a great feast for him. Delphina was especially happy, and the devout couple now joined the Third Order of St Francis in order to be still more intimately united to God. Elzear redoubled his acts of piety. He prayed the divine office every day as the priests do, scourged his body severely, and nursed the sick with as much charity and reverence as if he were actually performing these services to Christ Himself.

God granted him the gift of miracles, and he cured several lepers. By his prayers he also restored health to the son of the count of Grimoard, who was the saint's godchild. On this occasion Elzear told the father that his child would one day be elevated to one of the greatest dignitaries of the Church. The child later became Pope Urban V.

Although engaged in many works of piety, Elzear never neglected his temporal duties. He was obliged to spend several years at the court of the saintly King Robert of Naples, where he gave proof of his courage and talent as army chief and minister of state.

Sent to the court of Paris on matters of state, he was seized with a serious illness. With the same serenity which he had preserved throughout life, he prepared himself for death, made a general confession of his whole life, received the last sacraments with angelic devotion, and departed from this life in his 40th year on September 27, 1323.

Because of the numerous miracles that occurred at his tomb and the urgent request of the kings of France and Naples, Pope Urban V, his godchild, with great joy canonized him in the year 1369.

from: The Franciscan Book Of Saints, ed. by Marion Habig, OFM


SOURCE : http://www.roman-catholic-saints.com/saint-elzear-of-sabran.html

Voir aussi : http://nouvl.evangelisation.free.fr/delphine_de_sabran.htm

http://alexandrina.balasar.free.fr/elzear_de_sabran.htm

http://carmina-carmina.com/carmina/Mytholosaintes/delphine.htm

Sainte LIOBA (LEOBA), abbesse bénédictine

$
0
0

Sainte Lioba

Abbesse bénédictine à Schornsheim ( 782)

Parente de saint Boniface,elle quitta l'Angleterre, son pays natal, pour fonder des monastères en Germanie. Il l'installa d'abord dans le monastère de Bischofheim, la maison de l'évêque, non loin de Mayence, puis, à sa mort, elle se retira dans un des monastères voisins qu'elle avait fondé à Schonersheim. Charlemagne avait beaucoup d'estime pour elle et Hildegarde, l'épouse impériale, aimait la consulter.

Près de Mayence en Rhénanie, vers 782, sainte Lioba, vierge, qui fut appelée d’Angleterre en Germanie par son parent saint Boniface et placée par lui à la tête d’un monastère à Tauber, où elle dirigea les servantes de Dieu sur la voie de la perfection par sa parole et son exemple.


Martyrologe romain




Sainte Lioba

Abbesse de Bischoffsheim (Mayence)

Fête le 28 septembre

† v. 781

Autre graphie : Lioba ou Liobe

Issue d’une bonne famille anglo-saxonne, Lioba fut nonne à Minster-in-Thanet puis élevée à l’abbaye de Wimborne Minster, près de Poole, dans le Dorset, et elle y devint religieuse, sous sainte Tetta. Plus tard, elle fut envoyée en Germanie avec un groupe de moniales, à l’appel de saint Boniface, l’apôtre des Germains. Le monastère qu’elle dirigea devint la maison mère de nombreuses filiales et joua un rôle important dans la conversion et la civilisation des Germains. Très cultivée pour son époque, Lioba organisa son monastère selon la pure règle bénédictine, c’est-à-dire qu’elle sut combiner le travail manuel et le travail intellectuel, l’austérité et la modération, la piété et la bonne santé physique et sprirituelle. Elle fut l’amie intime de saint Boniface, qui puisa dans ses conseils le réconfort et l’ardeur apostolique nécessaires à ses travaux missionnaires ; elle fut également l’amie d’Hildegarde, l’épouse de Charlemagne. L’église de Sainte-Lioba à Tauberbischofsheim, près de Würzburg, est consacrée à sainte Lioba, sainte patronne de la famille de l’évêque, saint Boniface ; elle fut abbesse, au VIIIe siècle, de l’un des premiers couvents d’Allemagne. La protection qu’accorda saint Boniface au village lui valut le nom de Bischofsheim (demeure de l’évêque). Au sommet du Petersberg, près de Fulda en Hesse, la crypte de l’abbaye bénédictine renferme les restes de sainte Lioba. Elle fut ensevelie dans l’église abbatiale de Fulda, près du tombeau de saint Boniface.

SOURCE : http://www.martyretsaint.com/lioba/

Saint Lioba of Bischofsheim

Also known as
  • Lioba of Wimborne
  • Leoben of….
  • Liobgytha of….
  • Liobgetha of….
  • Truthgeba of….
Profile

Born to the Wessex nobility to parents who had long prayedfor a child. Relative of SaintBoniface with whom she corresponded for several years. Educated at the conventof Minster-in-Thanet and in Wimborne in Dorset, England. Nun at Wimborne at a time when SaintTetta of Wimborne served as abbess.

In 748 Lioba led a group of 30 nuns, one of whom was SaintAgatha of Wimborne to Germany to help the missionary work of SaintBoniface and found convents. They based their work at Bischofsheim in Würzburg, Franconia, followed the Benedictine Rule, and Lioba served as abbess. Noted for her intelligence, her endless optimism and positive attitude for the work, and her constant study of the scriptures. Her work and the houses she founded were instrumental in the conversion of Germany to Christianity.

Lioba retired from her position in 776 only to start another house Schornsheim, Mainz. Visited the court of Charlemagne in Aachen, Germany and became a close friend of EmpressHildegard. The Benedictines of Saint Lioba are based in Frederiksberg, Denmark.

Born


Sainte LIOBA

Née à Wimborne, Dorsetshire, Angleterre; morte à Schornsheim (près de Mainz), Germanie, vers 779.

La mère de Sainte Lioba, descendante d'une illustre famille et proche parente de Saint Boniface (5 juin), était restée stérile longtemps durant, avant que la sainte ne naquit. Dès lors, Ebba l'offrit immédiatement à Dieu et l'éleva dans la piété. Elle reçut sa prime éducation à Minster-in-Thanet. Pendant que Lioba était encore jeune, elle fut confiée aux soins de la soeur du roi, sainte Tetta (28 septembre) au couvent Bénédictin à Wimborne (Winburn ou "fontaine de vin"). Lioba acquit une maturité spirituelle et émotionnelle sous la tutelle de Tetta, et pour finir elle prit le voile de religieuse.

Tetta veilla aussi à ce qu'elle eut une bonne éducation. Les lettres à Boniface révèlent que Lioba comprennait et écrivait en vers en latin. Elle limita ses lectures, cependant, aux livres qui éleverait son esprit dans l'amour de Dieu. Elle connaissait par coeur les divins préceptes de l'Ancien et du Nouveau Testament, les principaux Canons de l'Eglise, les saintes maximes de Pères, et les règles de la vie monastique.

Boniface garda le contact avec sa jeune parente à travers de fréquentes correspondances. Reconnaissant sa vertu et ses capacités, en 748, il demanda à son évêque et à son abbesse qu'on la lui envoie avec 30 pieuses compagnes pour entreprendre des oeuvres de charité auprès des femmes en Germanie. Bien que Tetta regrettât la perte de sa protégée, elle ne pût refuser.

A leur arrivée en Germanie, Boniface installa les moniales à Tauberbischofsheim ("maison de l'évêque," possiblement sa propre résidence précédente). Lioba attira par son zèle tant de vocations que son couvent donna naissance à nombre d'autres fondations à travers le pays. Le couvent de Lioba fut un des plus puissants facteurs dans la conversion de la Germanie.

La sainte organisa ses couvents dans la véritable tradition monastique, avec la combinaison du travail manuel (au scriptorium, à la cuisine, boulangerie, brasserie, et au jardin), l'étude intellectuelle (elles avaient toutes à apprendre le latin), dévotions communautaires, et détente. Les austérités extrêmes ne furent pas autorisées pour ne pas interférer avec la vie sociale établie par la Règle.

Son amour pour Dieu était très attachant. Elle était toujours prête à s'atteler à toute tâche qu'elle aurait pu demander aux autres et le faisait avec joie et modestie. On rapporte qu'elle était fort belle, que sa contenance était angélique, et que ses moniales l'aimaient. C'est probablement parce que Lioba prit à coeur le conseil de saint Paul : "Ne faites rien par égoïsme ou vaine gloire; plutôt, regardant humblement les autres comme plus importants que vous-mêmes" (Philippiens 2,3) et "Que votre charité soit sans feinte, détestant le mal, solidement attachés au bien; que l’amour fraternel vous lie d’affection entre vous, chacun regardant les autres comme plus méritants" (Romains 12,9-10). Ainsi, Lioba lavait régulièrement les pieds de ses soeurs en imitation du Seigneur. Les actes de miséricorde corporelle lui étaient une joie, particulièrement dans l'hospitalité offerte aux étrangers et le soin des pauvres. Elle était toujours patiente, douce, et accessible à tous ceux qui en avaient besoin.

De ce fait, rois et princes l'honoraient et la respectaient, en particulier Pépin le Bref, le Bienheureux Carloman (17 août) et Charlemagne. Ce dernier l'appela souvent à sa court à Aix-la-Chapelle (Aachen) pour lui demander conseil. Son épouse, la Bienheureuse Hildegarde (30 avril), l'aimait profondément et accordait toujours grande attention à son conseil, comme le faisaient quelques évêques.

Avant son martyre, saint Boniface recommanda Lioba et sa communauté aux soins de saint Lullus (16 octobre) et ses moines de Fulda, et demanda que les reliques de Lioba soient enterrées auprès des siennes une fois qu'elle serait morte, afin qu'ils puissent se lever à la Résurrection ensemble et vivre ainsi l'éternité. On dit que la tendre affection unissant Boniface et Lioba forme un des plus beaux épisodes de l'histoire de l'Église. Après la mort de Boniface en 754, Lioba visita fréquemment Fulda. Par dispense spéciale, elle fut autorisée avec 2 soeurs âgées à se joindre au choeur.

Sur conseil de Lullus, Lioba abdiqua de ses charges dans son vieil âge et se retira au couvent de Schornsheim, où elle redoubla en prière et pénitence. Occasionnellement, elle répondait aux demandes de l'impératrice Hildegarde de la visiter, mais ensuite retournait aussi vite que possible à sa cellule. A sa dernière visite, elle enlaça la reine, embrassa ses vêtements, et lui donna la sainte accolade, puis dit : "Au revoir, précieuse partie de mon âme; puisse le Christ, notre Créateur et Rédempteur, nous accorder que nous puissions nous retrouver sans erreur au jour du Jugement".

Après sa mort, Lioba fut enterrée à Fulda, côté nord du maître-autel, près de la tombe de saint Boniface. Sa tombe fut honorée de miracles; son biographe, Rudolphe de Fulda, assure qu'il fut lui-même témoin de plusieurs d'entre eux. Ses reliques furent transférées en 819 et à nouveau en 838 à l'église du Mont-Saint-Pierre. Son nom fut déjà introduit dans le martyrologe de Hrabanus Maurus (Raban Maur) vers 836.

Lioba/Leobgytha/Leoba, abbess of Tauberbischofsheim

Title social-status: 

abbess of Tauberbischofsheim

Biography: 

Lioba was a missionary in Germany with Boniface to whom she was related through her mother Aebbe. She had been trained first by abbess Eadburg at Minster, then by abbess Tetta at Wimborne. Boniface asked Tetta to send Lioba to help in his mission, and made her abbess of Bischofsheim on the Tauber, where she trained several nuns who later became abbesses, according to the life of Lioba (Vita Leobae) written by Rudolf, a monk of Fulda in the ninth century. Rudolf says she was learned in the scriptures, the fathers, the councils, and ecclesiastical law, that she was respected by kings, that bishops discussed spiritual matters and ecclesiastical discipline with her, and that she was the only woman allowed to pray in the monastery of Fulda. Boniface asked to have her body laid beside his when she died, "so we who with a like desire and devotion have served Christ here may side by side await the day of resurrection" (cited by Eleanor S. Duckett, Anglo-Saxon Saints and Scholars [New York: Macmillan, 1947], 452. Lioba was also known to lay rulers: Charlemagne sent presents and his queen Hildegard pressed her to visit the court, which she did, and to live there, which she did not.



September 28

St. Lioba, Abbess

THIS saint was a great model of Christian perfection to the church, both of England, her native country, and of Germany. She was descended of an illustrious English-Saxon family, and born among the West-Saxons at Winburn, which name signifies fountain of wine. Ebba, her pious mother, was nearly related to St. Boniface of Mentz, and though she had been long barren, and had no prospect of other issue, when Lioba was born, she offered her to God from her birth, and trained her up in a contempt of the world. By her direction our saint was placed young in the great monastery of Winburn in Dorsetshire, under the care of the holy abbess Tetta, a person still more eminent for her extraordinary prudence and sanctity, than for being sister to a king. 1 Lioba made great progress in virtue, and took the religious veil. She understood Latin, and made some verses in that language, as appears from her letters to St. Boniface: but she read no books but such as were proper to nourish piety and devotion in her soul. St. Boniface, who had kept up an epistolary correspondence with her, and was perfectly acquainted with her distinguished virtue and abilities, became an earnest suitor to her abbess, and bishop, that she might be sent to him with certain pious companions, in order to settle some sanctuaries and nurseries of religion for persons of their sex in the infant church of Germany. Tetta regretted the loss of so great a treasure, but could not oppose so urgent a demand.

Lioba arriving in Germany, was settled by St. Boniface, with her little colony, in a monastery which he gave her, and which was called Bischofsheim; that is, Bishop’s House. By the prudence and zeal of our saint, this nunnery became in a short time very numerous, and out of it she peopled many other houses which she founded in Germany. She never commanded others anything which she had not first practised herself. Her countenance appeared always angelically cheerful and modest, breathing a heavenly devotion and love. Her time was spent in prayer, and in holy reading and meditation. She knew by heart the divine precepts of the Old and New Testaments, the principal canons of the church, the holy maxims of the Fathers, and the rules of the monastic life and perfection. By humility, she placed herself beneath all others, and esteemed herself as the last of her community and washed often the feet of the sisters. The exercise of hospitality and charity to the poor was her delight. Kings and princes respected and honoured her, especially Pepin king of the Franks, and his two sons, Charles or Charlemagne and Carloman. Charlemagne, who reigned alone after the death of his brother, often sent for her to his court at Aix-la-Chapelle, and treated her with the highest veneration. His queen Hildegardis loved her as her own soul, and took her advice in her most weighty concerns. She was very desirous to have her always with her, had it been possible, that she might always enjoy the edification and comfort of her example and instructions. But the holy abbess made all possible haste back to her monastery. Bishops often had conferences with her, and listened to her counsels. St. Boniface, a little before his mission into Friesland and his martyrdom, recommended her in the most earnest manner to St. Lullus, and to his monks at Fulda, entreating them to have care of her with respect and honour, and declaring it his desire, as by his last will, that after her death she should be buried by his bones, that both their bodies might wait the resurrection and be raised together in glory to meet the Lord, and be for ever united in the kingdom of his love. After St. Boniface’s martyrdom she made frequent visits to the abbey of Fulda, and leaving her four or five sister-companions, in a neighbouring cell, she was allowed, by a singular privilege, to enter the abbey with two elder sisters, and assist at the divine service and conferences; after which she returned to her companions in the cell; which when she had continued for a few days, she went back to her own nunnery. When she was grown very old, by the advice of St. Lullus, she settled all the nunneries under her care, and resigning the government, came to reside in a new nunnery at Scornesheim, four miles from Mentz to the south, where she redoubled her fervour in the exercises of holy prayer and penance. Queen Hildegardis invited her so earnestly to the court at Aix-la-Chapelle, that she could not refuse to comply: but, after some days, would absolutely return to her solitude. Taking leave of the queen, embracing her more affectionately than usual, and kissing her garment, her forehead, and mouth, she said: “Farewell, precious part of my soul; may Christ our Creator and Redeemer grant that we may see each other without confusion in the day of judgment.” She died about the year 779, and was interred at Fulda, on the north side of the high altar. Her tomb was honoured with miracles; her historian assures us he was himself an eye-witness of several. See her life carefully written, soon after her death, by Ralph of Fulda. in Mabillon, Acta Bened. and l. 1. Rerum Mogunt. See also Bulteau, Hist. Mon. l’Occid. t. 4. Perier, t. 7. Sept. p. 748.

Note 1. The ancient great monastery of Winburn, built by the West-Saxon kings, was double; each separated from the other and surrounded with high walls. No monk could ever set foot in the inclosure of the nuns, except in their church to say mass, and immediately after he came down from the altar to leave it and return to his own cloister. No nun could ever go out of her own inclosure. [back]

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume IX: September. The Lives of the Saints.  1866




Medieval Sourcebook: 

Rudolf of Fulda: 

Life of Leoba (c.836)


[Talbot Introduction]
The author of the following Life was Rudolf, a monk of Fulda and a pupil of Rhabanus Maurus, probably the most learned man of his age We do not know the exact year of his birth, but by 821 he was a sub deacon. After his ordination to the priesthood he was placed in charge of the school at Fulda in succession to Rhabanus and carried on the traditions for which the school had become so famous. One of his pupils, Ermenric, Abbot of Elwangen, tells us, in the preface to a work which he dedicated to Rudolf, that his scholarship was of a high order and that he was no less talented than Rhabanus. Louis, King of Germany, impressed by his attainments, took him from Fulda to become his chaplain, preacher and confessor, and in recognition of his services gave him certain revenues which Rudolf left after his death for the benefit of his school.

The Life of Leoba, Abbess of Bischofsheim in the diocese of Mainz, was composed by him on the orders of Rhabanus Maurus, and was probably finished by the year 836. He tells us that Mago, one of the priests from whom he had obtained some of his details, had been dead five years; and as Mago is recorded as having died in 831, this enables us to fix the date of the composition fairly accurately. It was certainly written before 837, for in that year was made the translation of the relics of Leoba, a fact which Rudolf passes over in silence. As Leoba died in 779, Rudolf could not write from first­hand knowledge, and therefore he gives us the sources of his information, the memoirs of four nuns of Bischofsheim and the written notes of Mago, the monk of Fulda.

In his life of Rhabanus Maurus, who died in 856, Rudolf recalls this biography of Leoba.

Sources: The Life of St. Leoba was first published by Surius, De Probatis Sanctorum Historits (Cologne, 1574), vol. v, pp. 396-406. The best edition, upon which this translation is based, is found in Monutnenta Gerrnaniae Historica, Scriptores, ed. Waitz (Hanover, 1887), vol. xv, I, pp. 127-31. There has been no previous complete translation into English of this biography, though Serenus Cressy (Church History of Brittany, bk. xxiv, 4) translated much of it.

THE LIFE OF SAINT LEOBA

BY RUDOLF, MONK OF FULDA


THE SMALL book which I have written about the life and virtues of the holy and revered virgin Leoba has been dedicated to you, O Hadamout, virgin of Christ, in order that you may have something to read with pleasure and imitate with profit. Thus by the help of Christ's grace you may eventually enjoy the blissful reward of him whose spouse you now are. Most earnestly do I beg you and all the nuns who unceasingly invoke the name of the Lord to pray for me, so that I, Rudolf, a monk of Fulda and a wretched sinner, in spite of my unworthiness to share the fellowship of the elect of God, may through the merits of those who are pleasing to Him receive pardon of my sins and escape the penalties due to them.

PROLOGUE
Before I begin to write the life of the blessed and venerable virgin Leoba, I invoke her spouse, Christ, our Lord and Saviour, who gave her the courage to overcome the powers of evil, to inspire me with eloquence sufficient to describe her outstanding merits. I have been unable to discover all the facts of her life. I shall therefore recount the few that I have learned from the writings of others, venerable men who heard them from four of her disciples, Agatha, Thecla, Nana and Eoloba. Each one copied them down according to his ability and left them as a memorial to posterity.
One of these, a holy priest and monk named Mago, who died about five years ago, was on friendly terms with these women and during his frequent visits to them used to speak with them about things profitable to the soul. In this way he was able to learn a great deal about her life. He was careful to make short notes of everything he heard, but, unfortunately, what he left was almost unintelligible, because, whilst he was trying to be brief and succinct, he expressed things in such a way as to leave the facts open to misunderstanding and provide no basis for certainty This happened, in my opinion, because in his eagerness to take down every detail before it escaped his memory he wrote the facts down in a kind of shorthand and hoped that during his leisure he could put them in order and make the book more easy for readers to understand. The reason why he left everything in such disorder, jotted down on odd pieces of parchment, was that he. died quite suddenly and had no time to carry out his purpose.
Therefore it is not from presumption but in obedience to the command of my venerable father and master, Abbot Rhabanus that I have tried to collect together all the scattered notes and papers left by the men I have mentioned. The sequence of events which I have attempted to reconstruct for those who are interested in knowing them, is based on the information found in their notes and on the evidence I have gathered from others by word of mouth. For there are several religious men still living who can vouch for the facts mentioned in the documents, since they heard them from their predecessors, and who can add some others worthy of remembrance. These latter appeared to me suitable for inclusion in the book and therefore I have combined them with material from the written notes. You will see, then, that I have not only reorganized and completed the work set on foot by others but have written something on my own account. For it seems to me that there should be no doubt in the minds of the faithful about the veracity of the statements made in this book, since they are shown to be true both by the blameless character of those who relate them and by the miracles which are frequently performed at the shrine of the saint.
But before I begin the narration of her remarkable life and virtues, it may not be out of place if I mention a few of the many things I have heard about her spiritual mistress and mother, who first introduced her to the spiritual life and fostered in her a desire for heaven. In this way the reader who is made aware of the qualities of this great woman may give credence to the achievements of the disciple more easily the more dearly he sees that she learned the elements of the spiritual life from so noble a mistress.
In the island of Britain, which is inhabited by the English nation, there is a place called Wimbourne, an ancient name which may be translated "Winestream ". It received this name from the clearness and sweetness of the water there, which was better than any other in that land. In olden times the kings of that nation had built two monasteries in the place, one for men, the other for women, both surrounded by strong and lofty walls and provided with all the necessities that prudence could devise. From the beginning of the foundation the rule firmly laid down for both was that no entrance should be allowed to a person of the other sex. No woman was permitted to go into the men's community, nor was any man allowed into the women's, except in the case of priests who had to celebrate Mass in their churches; even so, immediately after the function was ended the priest had to withdraw. Any woman who wished to renounce the world and enter the cloister did so on the understanding that she would never leave it. She could only come out if there was a reasonable cause and some great advantage accrued to the monastery. Furthermore, when it was necessary to conduct the business of the monastery and to send for something outside, the superior of the community spoke through a window and only from there did she make decisions and arrange what was needed.
It was over this monastery, in succession to several other abbesses and spiritual mistresses, that a holy virgin named Tetta was placed in authority, a woman of noble family (for she was a sister of the king), but more noble in her conduct and good qualities. Over both the monasteries she ruled with consummate prudence and discretion. She gave instruction by deed rather than by words, and whenever she said that a certain course of action was harmful to the salvation of souls she showed by her own conduct that it was to be shunned. She maintained discipline with such circumspection (and the discipline there was much stricter than anywhere else) that she would never allow her nuns to approach clerics. She was so anxious that the nuns, in whose company she always remained, should be cut off from the company of men that she denied entrance into the community not merely to laymen and clerics but even to bishops. There are many instances of the virtues of this woman which the virgin Leoba, her disciple, used to recall with pleasure when she told her reminiscences. Of these I will mention but two examples, so that from these the rest may be conjectured.
In that convent there was a certain nun who, because of her zeal for discipline and strict observance, in which she surpassed the others, was often appointed prioress and frequently made one of the mistresses. But as she was too incautious and indiscreet in enforcing discipline over those under her care, she aroused their resentment, particularly among the younger members of the community. Though she could easily have mollified them and met their criticisms, she hardened her heart against taking such a course of action and went so far in her inflexibility that even at the end of her life she would not trouble to soften their hearts by asking their pardon. So in this stubborn frame of mind she died and was buried; and when the earth had been heaped over her, as the custom is, a tomb was raised over her grave. But this did not appease the feelings of the young nuns who hated her, and as soon as they saw the place where she was buried they reviled her cruelty and even climbed on to her tomb, as if to stamp upon her corpse, uttering bitter curses over her dead body to assuage their outraged feelings. Now when this came to the ears of the venerable abbess of the community she reprehended the young nuns for their presumption and vigorously corrected them. She went to the grave and noticed that in some extraordinary way the earth which had been heaped over the corpse had subsided and lay about six inches below the surface of the surrounding ground. This sight struck her with great fear. She understood from the subsidence of the ground how the dead woman had been punished, and judged the severity of God's sentence upon her from the sinking of the grave. She therefore called all the sisters together and began to reproach them for their cruelty and hardness of heart. She upbraided them for failing to forgive the wrongs they had suffered and for harbouring ill feelings on account of the momentary bitterness caused by harsh discipline. She told them that one of the fundamental principles of Christian perfection is to be peaceable with those who dislike peace, whereas they, far from loving their enemies as God had commanded, not only hated their sister whilst she was alive but even pursued her with their curses now that she was dead. She counselled them to lay aside their resentment, to accept the ill­treatment they had received and to show without delay their forgiveness: if they wished their own sins to be forgiven by God they should forgive others from the bottom of their hearts. She begged them to forget any wrongs infticted by the dead woman before her death and to join with her in prayer that God, in His mercy, would absolve her from her sins. When they had all agreed to follow her advice, she ordered them to fast for three days and to give themselves earnestly to watching, prayer and the recitation of psalms for the repose of her soul.
At the end of the fast on the third day she went with all the nuns into the church, singing litanies and invoking the Lord and His saints; and after she had prostrated herself before the altar she prayed for the soul of the deceased sister. And as she persevered in prayer, the hole in the grave, which previously had appeared to be empty, suddenly began to fill in and the ground rose, so that the moment she got up from her knees the grave became level with the surface of the ground. By this it was made clear that when the grave returned to its normal state the soul of the deceased sister, through the prayers of Tetta, had been absolved by divine power.
On another occasion it happened that when the sister who looked after the chapel went to close the door of the church before going to bed after Compline she lost all the keys in the darkness. There were very many of them belonging to various things locked away in the treasury of the church, some of silver, others of bronze or iron, all fastened together with a metal clasp. When she rose at the sound of the bell for Matins and could not find the keys for opening the doors of the church, she lit a candle and carefully searched all the places in which there was any hope of finding them; and as if one search was not enough, she went over the same ground again and again looking for them. When she had done this several times without success, she went to the abbess, who as usual had anticipated the hour for the night office and was deep in prayer, whilst the others were still at rest. Trembling with fear, the nun threw herself at the feet of the abbess and humbly confessed the negligence of which she was guilty. As soon as the abbess heard it she felt convinced that it was the work of the devil, and, calling the sisters together, she recited Matins and Lauds in another building. When this was ended, they all gave themselves to prayer. At once the wickedness of the old enemy was brought to light, for, whilst they were still at prayer, a little dead fox was suddenly seen at the doors of the chapel holding the keys in his mouth, so that what had been given up as lost was found. Then the venerable mother took the keys and ordered the doors to be opened; and going into the church accompanied by the nuns, who at that time were about fifty in number, she gave thanks to God in hymns and praise for mercifully hearing His servants who had trusted in Him and for putting the wicked spirit to confusion. For he who had said " I will set my throne higher than God's stars " was transformed for his pride into a beast, and he who would not humbly submit to God was unmasked as a fox through the prayers of the nuns and made to look foolish.
Let these instances of the virtues of the venerable mother Tetta suffice. We will now pursue our purpose of describing the life of her spiritual daughter, Leoba the virgin.
*
As we have already said, her parents were English, of noble family and full of zeal for religion and the observance of God's commandments. Her father was called Dynno, her mother Aebba. But as they were barren, they remained together for a long time without children. After many years had passed and the onset of old age had deprived them of all hope of offspring, her mother had a dream in which she saw herself bearing in her bosom a church bell, which on being drawn out with her hand rang merrily. When she woke up she called her old nurse to her and told her what she had dreamt. The nurse said to her: " We shall yet see a daughter from your womb and it is your duty to consecrate her straightway to God. And as Anna offered Samuel to serve God all the days of his life in the temple, so you must offer her, when she has been taught the Scripture from her infancy, to serve Him in holy virginity as long as she shall live." Shortly after the woman had made this vow she conceived and bore a daughter, whom she called Thrutgeba, surnamed Leoba because she was beloved, for this is what Leoba means. And when the child had grown up her mother consecrated her and handed her over to Mother Tetta to be taught the sacred sciences. And because the nurse had foretold that she should have such happiness, she gave her her freedom.
The girl, therefore, grew up and was taught with such care by the abbess and all the nuns that she had no interests other than the monastery and the pursuit of sacred knowledge. She took no pleasure in aimless jests and wasted no time on girlish romances, but, fired by the love of Christ, fixed her mind always on reading or hearing the Word of God. Whatever she heard or read she committed to memory, and put all that she learned into practice. She exercised such moderation in her use of food and drink that she eschewed dainty dishes and the allurements of sumptuous fare, and was satisfied with whatever was placed before her. She prayed continually, knowing that in the Epistles the faithful are counselled to pray without ceasing. When she was not praying she worked with her hands at whatever was commanded her, for she had learned that he who will not work should not eat. However, she spent more time in reading and listening to Sacred Scripture than she gave to manual labour. She took great care not to forget what she had heard or read, observing the commandments of the Lord and putting into practice what she remembered of them. In this way she so arranged her conduct that she was loved by all the sisters. She learned from all and obeyed them all, and by imitating the good qualities of each one she modelled herself on the continence of one, the cheerfulness of another, copying here a sister's mildness, there a sister's patience. One she tried to equal in attention to prayer, another in devotion to reading. Above all, she was intent on practising charity, without which, as she knew, all other virtues are void.
When she had succeeded in fixing her attention on heavenly things by these and other practices in the pursuit of virtue she had a dream in which one night she saw a purple thread issuing from her mouth. It seemed to her that when she took hold of it with her hand and tried to draw it out there was no end to it; and as if it were coming from her very bowels, it extended little by little until it was of enormous length. When her hand was full of thread and it still issued from her mouth she rolled it round and round and made a ball of it. The labour of doing this was so tiresome that eventually, through sheer fatigue, she woke from her sleep and began to wonder what the meaning of the dream might be She understood quite clearly that there was some reason for the dream, and it seemed that there was some mystery hidden in it. Now there was in the same monastery an aged nun who was known to possess the spirit of prophecy, because other things that she had foretold had always been fulfilled. As Leoba was diffident about revealing the dream to her, she told it to one of her disciples just as it had occurred and asked her to go to the old nun and describe it to her as a personal experience and learn from her the meaning of it. When the sister had repeated the details of the dream as if it had happened to her, the nun, who could foresee the future, angrily replied: " This is indeed a true vision and presages that good will come. But why do you lie to me in saying that such things happened to you ? These matters are no concern of yours: they apply to the beloved chosen by God." In giving this name, she referred to the virgin Leoba. " These things," she went on, " were revealed to the person whose holiness and wisdom make her a worthy recipient, because by her teaching and good example she will confer benefits on many people. The thread which came from her bowels and issued from her mouth signifies the wise counsels that she will speak from the heart. The fact that it filled her hand means that she will carry out in her actions whatever she expresses in her words. Furthermore, the ball which she made by rolling it round and round signifies the mystery of the divine teaching, which is set in motion by the words and deeds of those who give instruction and which turns earthwards through active works and heavenwards through contemplation, at one time swinging downwards through compassion for one's neighbour, again swinging upwards through the love of God. By these signs God shows that your mistress will profit many by her words and example, and the effect of them will be felt in other lands afar off whither she will go." That this interpretation of the dream was true later events were to prove.
At the time when the blessed virgin Leoba was pursuing her quest for perfection in the monastery the holy martyr Boniface was being ordained by Gregory, Bishop of Rome and successor to Constantine, in the Apostolic See. His mission was to preach the Word of God to the people in Germany. When Boniface found that the people were ready to receive the faith and that, though the harvest was great, the labourers who worked with him were few, he sent messengers and letters to England, his native land, summoning from different ranks of the clergy many who were learned in the divine law and fitted both by their character and good works to preach the Word of God. With their assistance he zealously carried out the mission with which he was charged, and by sound doctrine and miracles converted a large part of Germany to the faith. As the days went by, multitudes of people were instructed in the mysteries of the faith and the Gospel was preached not only in the churches but also in the towns and villages. Thus the Catholics were strengthened in their belief by constant exhortation, the wicked submitted to corrrection, and the heathen, enlightened by the Gospel, flocked to receive the grace of Baptism. When the blessed man saw that the Church of God was increasing and that the desire of perfection was firmly rooted he established two means by which religious progress should be ensured. He began to build monasteries, so that the people would be attracted to the church not only by the beauty of its religion but also by the communities of monks and nuns. And as he wished the observance in both cases to be kept according to the Holy Rule, he endeavoured to obtain suitable superiors for both houses. For this purpose he sent his disciple Sturm, a man of noble family and sterling character, to Monte Cassino, so that he could study the regular discipline, the obsevance and the monastic customs which had been established there by St. Benedict. As the future superior, he wished him to become a novice and in this way learn in humble submission how to rule over others. Likewise, he sent messengers with letters to the abbess Tetta, of whom we have already spoken, asking her to send Leoba to accompany him on this journey and to take part in this embassy: for Leoba's reputation for learning and holiness had spread far and wide and her praise was on everyone's lips. The abbess Tetta was exceedingly displeased at her departure, but because she could not gainsay the dispositions of divine providence she agreed to his request and sent Leoba to the blessed man. Thus it was that the interpretation of the dream which she had previously received was fulfilled. When she came, the man of God received her with the deepest reverence, holding her in great affection, not so much because she was related to him on his mother's side as because he knew that by her holiness and wisdom she would confer many benefits by her word and example.
In furtherance of his aims he appointed persons in authority over the monasteries and estab]ished the observance of the Rule: he placed Sturm as abbot over the monks and Leoba as abbess over the nuns. He gave her the monastery at a place called Bischofsheim, where there was a large community of nuns. These were trained according to her principles in the discipline of monastic life and made such progress in her teaching that many of them afterwards became superiors of others, so that there was hardly a convent of nuns in that part which had not one of her disciples as abbess. She was a woman of great virtue and was so strongly attached to the way of life she had vowed that she never gave thought to her native country or her relatives. She expended all her energies on the work she had undertaken in order to appear blameless before God and to become a pattern of perfection to those who obeyed her in word and action. She was ever on her guard not to teach others what she did not carry out herself. In her conduct there was no arrogance or pride; she was no distinguisher of persons, but showed herself affable and kindly to all. In appearance she was angelic, in word pleasant, dear in mind, great in prudence, Catholic in faith, most patient in hope, universal in her charity. But though she was always cheerful, she never broke out into laughter through excessive hilarity. No one ever heard a bad word from her lips; the sun never went down upon her anger. In the matter of food and drink she always showed the utmost understanding for others but was most sparing in her own use of them. She had a small cup from which she used to drink and which, because of the meagre quantity it would hold, was called by the sisters " the Beloved's little one ". So great was her zeal for reading that she discontinued it only for prayer or for the refreshment of her body with food or sleep: the Scriptures were never out of her hands. For, since she had been trained from infancy in the rudiments of grammar and the study of the other liberal arts, she tried by constant reflection to attain a perfect knowledge of divine things so that through the combination of her reading with her quick intelligence, by natural gifts and hard work, she became extremely learned. She read with attention all the books of the Old and New Testaments and learned by heart all the commandments of God. To these she added by way of completion the writings of the church Fathers, the decrees of the Councils and the whole of ecclesiastical law. She observed great moderation irl all her acts and arrangements and always kept the practical end in view, so that she would never have to repent of her actions through having been guided by impulse. She was deeply aware of the necessity for concentration of mind in prayer and study, and for this reason took care not to go to excess either in watching or in other spiritual exercises. Throughout the summer both she and all the sisters under her rule went to rest after the midday meal, and she would never give permission to any of them to stay up late, for she said that lack of sleep dulled the mind, especially for study. When she lay down to rest, whether at night or in the afternoon, she used to have the Sacred Scriptures read out at her bedside, a duty which the younger nuns carried out in turn without grumbling. It seems difficult to believe, but even when she seemed to be asleep they could not skip over any word or syllable whilst they were reading without her immediately correcting them. Those on whom this duty fell used afterwards to confess that often when they saw her becoming drowsy they made a mistake on purpose to see if she noticed it, but they were never able to escape undetected. Yet it is not surprising that she could not be deceived even in her sleep, since He who keeps watch over Israel and neither slumbers nor sleeps possessed her heart, and she was able to say with the spouse in the Song of Songs: " I sleep, but my heart watcheth."
She presened the virtue of humility with such care that, though she had been appointed to govern others because of her holiness and wisdom, she believed in her heart that she was the least of all This she showed both in her speech and behaviour. She was extremely hospitable. She kept open house for all without exception, and even when she was fasting gave banquets and washed the feet of the guests with her own hands, at once the guardian and the minister of the practice instituted by our Lord.
Whilst the virgin of Christ was acting in this way and attracting to herself everyone's affection, the devil, who is the foe of all Christians, viewed with impatience her own great virtue and the progress made by her disciples. He therefore attacked them constantly with evil thoughts and temptations of the flesh, trying to turn some of them aside from the path they had chosen. But when he saw that all his efforts were brought to nought by their prayers, fasting and chaste lives, the wily tempter turned his attention to other means, hoping at least to destroy their good reputation, even if he could not break down their integrity by his foul suggestions.
There was a certain poor little crippled girl, who sat near the gate of the monastery begging alms. Every day she received her food from the abbess's table, her clothing from the nuns and all other necessities from them; these were given to her from divine charity. It happened that after some time, deceived by the suggestions of the devil, she committed fornication, and when her appearance made it impossible for her to conceal that she had conceived a child she covered up her guilt by pretending to be ill. When her time came, she wrapped the child in swaddling clothes and cast it at night into a pool by the river which flowed through that place. In this way she added crime to crime, for she not only followed fleshly sin by murder, but also combined murder with the poisoning of the water. When day dawned, another woman came to draw water and, seeing the corpse of the child, was struck with horror. Burning with womanly rage, she filled the whole village with her uncontrollable cries and reproached the holy nuns with these indignant words: " Oh, what a chaste community ! How admirable is the life of nuns, who beneath their veils give birth to children and exercise at one and the same time the function of mothers and priests, baptising those to whom they have given birth. For, fellow­citizens, you have drawn off this water to make a pool, not merely for the purpose of grinding corn, but unwittingly for a new and unheard of kind of Baptism. Now go and ask those women, whom you compliment by calling them virgins, to remove this corpse from the river and make it fit for us to use again. Look for the one who is missing from the monastery and then you will find out who is responsible for this crime." At these words all the crowd was set in uproar and everybody, of whatever age or sex, ran in one great mass to see what had happened. As soon as they saw the corpse they denounced the crime and reviled the nuns. When the abbess heard the uproar and learned what was afoot she called the nuns together, told them the reason, and discovered that no one was absent except Agatha, who a few days before had been summoned to her parents' house on urgent business: but she had gone with full permission. A messenger was sent to her without delay to recall her to the monastery, as Leoba could not endure the accusation of so great a crime to hang over them. When Agatha returned and heard of the deed that was charged against her she fell on her knees and gazed up to heaven, crying: " Almighty God, who knowest all things before they come to pass, from whom nothing is hid and who hast delivered Susanna from false accusations when she trusted in Thee, show Thy mercy to this community gathered together in Thy name and let it not be besmirched by filthy rumours on account of my sins; but do Thou deign to unmask and make known for the praise and glory of Thy name the person who has committed this misdeed."
On hearing this, the venerable superior, being assured of her innocence, ordered them all to go to the chapel and to stand with their arms extended in the form of a cross until each one of them had sung through the whole psalter, then three times each day, at Tierce, Sext and None, to go round the monastic buildings in procession with the crucifix at their head, calling upon God to free them, in His mercy, from this accusation. When they had done this and they were going into the church at None, having completed two rounds, the blessed Leoba went straight to the altar and, standing before the cross, which was being prepared for the third procession, stretched out her hands towards heaven, and with tears and groans prayed, saying: " O Lord Jesus Christ, King of virgins, Lover of chastity, unconquerable God, manifest Thy power and deliver us from this charge, because the reproaches of those who reproached Thee have fallen upon us." Immediately after she had said this, that wretched little woman, the dupe and the tool of the devil, seemed to be surrounded by flames, and, calling out the name of the abbess, confessed to the crime she had committed. Then a great shout rose to heaven: the vast crowd was astounded at the miracle, the nuns began to weep with joy, and all of them with one voice gave expression to the merits of Leoba and of Christ our Saviour.
So it came about that the reputation of the nuns, which the devil had tried to ruin by his sinister rumour, was greatly enhanced, and praise was showered on them in every place. But the wretched woman did not deserve to escape scot­free and for the rest of her life she remained in the power of the devil. Even before this God had performed many miracles through Leoba, but they had been kept secret. This one was her first in Germany and, because it was done in public, it came to the ears of everyone.
On another occasion, when she sat down as usual to give spiritual instruction to her disciples, a fire broke out in a part of the village. As the houses have roofs of wood and thatch, they were soon consumed by the flames, and the conflagration spread with increasing rapidity towards the monastery, so that it threatened to destroy not only the buildings but also the men and beasts. Then could be heard the mingled shouts of the terrified villagers as they ran in a mob to the abbess and begged her to avert the danger which threatened them. Unruffled and with great self-control, she calmed their fears and, without being influenced by their trust in her, ordered them to take a bucket and bring some water from the upper part of the stream that flowed by the monastery. As soon as they had brought it, she took some salt which had been blessed by St. Boniface and which she always kept by her, and sprinkled it in the water. Then she said: " Go and pour back this water into the river and then let all the people draw water lower down the stream and throw it on the fire." After they had done this the violence of the conflagration died down and the fire was extinguished just as if a flood had fallen from the skies. So the buildings were saved. At this miracle the whole crowd stood amazed and broke out into the praise of God, who through the faith and prayers of his handmaid had delivered them so extraordinarily from a terrible danger.
I think it should be counted amongst her virtues also that one day, when a wild storm arose and the whole sky was obscured by such dark clouds that day seemed turned into night, terrible lightning and falling thunderbolts struck terror into the stoutest hearts and everyone was shaking with fear. At first the people drove their flocks into the houses for shelter so that they should not perish; then, when the danger increased and threatened them all with death, they took refuge with their wives and children in the church, despairing of their lives. They locked all the doors and waited there trembling, thinking that the last judgment was at hand. In this state of panic they filled the air with the din of their mingled cries. Then the holy virgin went out to them and urged them all to have patience. She promised them that no harm would come to them; and after exhorting them to join with her in prayer, she fell prostrate at the foot of the altar. In the meantime the storm raged, the roofs of the houses were torn off by the violence of the wind, the ground shook with the repeated shocks of the thunderbolts, and the thick darkness, intensified by the incessant flicker of lightning which flashed through the windows, redoubled their terror. Then the mob, unable to endure the suspense any longer, rushed to the altar to rouse her from prayer and seek her protection. Thecla, her kinswoman, spoke to her first, saying: " Beloved, all the hopes of these people lie in you: you are their only support. Arise, then, and pray to the Mother of God, your mistress, for us, that by her intercession we may be delivered from this fearful storm." At these words Leoba rose up from prayer and as if she had been challenged to a contest, flung off the cloak which she was wearing and boldly opened the doors of the church. Standing on the threshold, she made a sign of the cross, opposing to the fury of the storm the name of the High God. Then she stretched out her hands towards heaven and three times invoked the mercy of Christ, praying that through the intercession of Holy Mary, the Virgin, He would quickly come to the help of His people. Suddenly God came to their aid. The sound of thunder died away, the winds changed direction and dispersed the heavy clouds, the darkness rolled back and the sun shone, bringing calm and peace. Thus did divine power make manifest the merits of His handmaid. Unexpected peace came to His people and fear was banished.
There was also another of her deeds which everyone agrees was outstanding and memorable, and which I think it would be wrong to pass over in silence. One of the sisters of the monastery named Williswind, of excellent character and edifying conduct, was attacked by a grave illness; she suffered from what the doctors call haemorrhoids, and through loss of blood from her privy parts was racked by severe pains of the bowel. As the ailment continued and increased from day to day in severity, her strength ebbed away until she could neither turn over on her side nor get out of bed and walk without leaning on someone else. When she was no longer able to remain in the common dormitory of the monastery because of the stench, her parents who lived close by asked and obtained permission for her to be taken on a litter to their house across the river Tuberaha. Not long afterwards, as the sickness gained hold, she rapidly drew near her end. As the lower part of her body had lost all sense of feeling and she was barely able to breathe, the abbess was asked by her parents not to come and visit the sick nun but to pray to God for her happy decease. When Leoba came, she approached the bed, now surrounded by a weeping throng of neighbours, and ordered the covering to be removed, for the patient was already enveloped in a linen cloth, as corpses usually are. When it was taken away she placed her hand on her breast and said: " Cease your weeping, for her soul is still in her." Then she sent to the monastery and ordered them to bring the little spoon which she usually used at table; and when it was brought to her she blessed milk and poured it drop by drop down the throat of the sick nun. At its touch, her throat and vitals recovered; she moved her tongue to speak and began to look round. Next day she had made such progress that she was able to take food, and before the end of the week she walked on her own feet to the monastery, whence she had previously been carried on a litter. She lived for several years afterwards and remained in the service of God until the days of Lewis, King of the Franks, always strong and healthy, even after the death of Leoba.
The people's faith was stimulated by such tokens of holiness, and as religious feeling increased so did contempt of the world. Many nobles and influential men gave their daughters to God to live in the monastery in perpetual chastity; many widows also forsook their homes, made vows of chastity and took the veil in the cloister. To all of these the holy virgin pointed out both by word and example how to reach the heights of perfection.
In the meantime, blessed Boniface, the archbishop, was preparing to go to Frisia, having decided to preach the Gospel to this people riddled with superstition and unbelief. He summoned his disciple Lull to his presence (who was afterwards to succeed him as bishop) and entrusted everything to his care, particularly impressing on him a solicitude for the faithful, zeal for preaching the Gospel and the preservation of the churches, which he had built in various places. Above all, he ordered him to complete the building of the monastery of Fulda which he had begun to construct in the wilderness of Bochonia, a work undertaken on the authority of Pope Zacharias and with the support of Carloman, King of Austrasia. This he did because the monks who lived there were poor and had no revenues and were forced to live on the produce of their own manual labour. He commanded him also to remove his body thither after his death. After giving these and other instructions, he summoned Leoba to him and exhorted her not to abandon the country of her adoption and not to grow weary of the life she had undertaken, but rather to extend the scope of the good work she had begun. He said that no consideration should be paid to her weakness and that she must not count the long years that lay ahead of her; she must not count the spiritual life to be hard nor the end difficult to attain, for the years of this life are short compared to eternity, and the sufferings of this world are as nothing in comparison with the glory that will be made manifest in the saints. He commended her to Lull and to the senior monks of the monastery who were present, admonishing them to care for her with reverence and respect and reaffirming his wish that after his death her bones should be placed next to his in the tomb, so that they who had served God during their lifetime with equal sincerity and zeal should await together the day of resurrection.
After these words he gave her his cowl and begged and pleaded with her not to leave her adopted land. And so, when all necessary preparations had been made for the journey, he set out for Frisia, where he won over a multitude of people to the faith of Christ and ended his labours with a glorious martyrdom. His remains were transported to Fulda and there, according to his previous wishes, he was laid to rest with worthy tokens of respect.
The blessed virgin, however, persevered unwaveringly in the work of God. She had no desire to gain earthly possessions but only those of heaven, and she spent all her energies on fulfilling her vows. Her wonderful reputation spread abroad and the fragrance of her holiness and wisdom drew to her the affections of all. She was held in veneration by all who knew her, even by kings. Pippin, King of the Franks, and his sons Charles and Carloman treated her with profound respect, particularly Charles, who, after the death of his father and brother, with whom he had shared the throne for some years, took over the reins of government. He was a man of truly Christian life, worthy of the power he wielded and by far the bravest and wisest king that the Franks had produced His love for the Catholic faith was so sincere that, though he governed all, he treated the servants and handmaids of God with touching humility. Many times he summoned the holy virgin to his court, received her with every mark of respect and loaded her with gifts suitable to her station. Queen Hiltigard also revered her with a chaste affection and loved her as her own soul. She would have liked her to remain continually at her side so that she might progress in the spiritual life and profit by her words and example. But Leoba detested the life at court like poison. The princes loved her, the nobles received her, the bishops welcomed her with joy. And because of her wide knowledge of the Scriptures and her prudence in counsel they often discussed spiritual matters and ecclesiastical discipline with her. But her deepest concern was the work she had set on foot. She visited the various convents of nuns and, like a mistress of novices, stimulated them to vie with one another in reaching perfection.
Sometimes she came to the Monastery of Fulda to say her prayers, a privilege never granted to any woman either before or since, because from the day that monks began to dwell there entrance was always forbidden to women. Permission was only granted to her, for the simple reason that the holy martyr St. Boniface had commended her to the seniors of the monastery and because he had ordered her remains to be buried there. The following regulations, however, were observed when she came there. Her disciples and companions were left behind in a nearby cell and she entered the monastery always in daylight, with one nun older than the rest; and after she had finished her prayers and held a conversation with the brethren, she returned towards nightfall to her disciples whom she had left behind in the cell. When she was an old woman and became decrepit through age she put all the convents under her care on a sound footing and then, on Bishop Lull's advice, went to a place called Scoranesheim, four miles south of Mainz. There she took up residence with some of her nuns and served God night and day in fasting and prayer.
In the meantime, whilst King Charles was staying in the palace at Aachen, Queen Hiltigard sent a message to her begging her to come and visit her, if it were not too difficult, because she longed to see her before she passed from this life. And although Leoba was not at all pleased, she agreed to go for the sake of their long-standing friendship. Accordingly she went and was received by the queen with her usual warm welcome. But as soon as Leoba heard the reason for the invitation she asked permission to return home. And when the queen importuned her to stay a few days longer she refused; but, embracing her friend rather more affectionately than usual, she kissed her on the mouth, the forehead and the eyes and took leave of her with these words. "Farewell for evermore, my dearly beloved lady and sister; farewell most precious half of my soul. May Christ our Creator and Redeemer grant that we shall meet again without shame on the day of judgment. Never more on this earth shall we enjoy each other's presence."
So she returned to the convent, and after a few days she was stricken down by sickness and was confined to her bed. When she saw that her ailment was growing worse and that the hour of her death was near she sent for a saintly English priest named Torhthat, who had always been at her side and ministered to her with respect and love, and received from him the viaticum of the body and blood of Christ. Then she put off this earthly garment and gave back her soul joyfully to her Creator, clean and undefiled as she had received it from Him. She died in the month of September, the fourth of the kalends of October. Her body, followed by a long cortege of noble persons, was carried by the monks of Fulda to their monastery with every mark of respect Thus the seniors there remembered what St. Boniface had said; namely, that it was his last wish that her remains should be placed next to his bones. But because they were afraid to open the tomb of the blessed martyr, they discussed the matter and decided to bury her on the north side of the altar which the martyr St. Boniface had himself erected and consecrated in honour of our Saviour and the twelve Apostles.
After some years, when the church had grown too small and was being prepared by its rectors for a future consecration, Abbot Eigil, with permission of Archbishop Heistulf, transferred her bones and placed them in the west porch near the shrine of St. Ignatius the martyr, where, encased in a tomb, they rest glorious with miracles. For many who have approached her tomb full of faith have many times received divine favours. Some of these which occur to me at the moment I will set down plainly and truthfully for my readers.
A certain man had his arms so tightly bound by iron rings that the iron was almost covered by the bare flesh that grew up around it on either side. One of these had already come off one arm and had left a deep scar that was plain to see. This man came to the church and went round the shrines of the saints, praying at each altar. When he reached the tomb of the holy virgin Leoba and began to pray some hidden force expanded the iron ring and, breaking the clamps, cast it from his arm, leaving it all bloody. With joy and gladness he gave thanks to God, because by the merits of the blessed nun he, who until that moment had been bound in fetters on account of his sins, was released.
There was another man from Spain, who for his sins was so afflicted that he twitched most horribly in all his limbs. According to his own account he contracted this infirmity through bathing in the river Ebro. And because he could not bear his deformity to be seen by his fellow­citizens he wandered about from shrine to shrine, wherever he had a mind to go. After travelling the length of France and Italy, he came to Germany. When he had visited several monasteries to pray there, he came to Fulda, where he was received into the pilgrim's hospice. He stayed three days there, going into the church and praying that God would be appeased and restore him to his former state of health. When he entered the chapel on the third day and had gone from altar to altar praying, he automatically came to the shrine of the holy virgin. He ended his prayer there and then went down to the western crypt above which the body of the holy martyr Boniface lies at rest. Prostrate in prayer, he lay like one asleep, but not twitching as he usually did when he slept. A saintly monk and priest named Firmandus, who used to sit there because he had an infirmity which prevented him from standing, noticed this and was struck with astonishment. He ordered those who wished to lift him not to touch him, but rather to wait to see what would happen. Suddenly the man got up and, because he was cured, he did not twitch. On being questioned by the priest, who, as an Italian, understood his language, he said that he had had an ecstasy in which he saw a venerable old man, vested in a bishop's stole, accompanied by a young woman in a nun s habit, who had taken him by the hand, lifted him up and presented him to the bishop for his blessing. When the bishop had made the sign of the cross on his breast an inky­black bird like a raven had flown out of his bosom and through the hood of his tunic; as soon as it alighted on the ground it changed into a hen and then transformed itself into the shape of a very ugly and horrible little man, who emerged from the crypt by the steps of the north entrance. No Christian man can doubt that he was restored to health through the prayers of the holy virgin and the merits of the blessed martyr. These two, though they do not share a tomb, yet lie in one place and never fail to look on those who seek their intercession with the same kindliness now they are in glory as they did when they lived on earth and showed pity and compassion on the wretched.
Many other marvels did God perform through the prayers of the holy virgin, but I will not mention them lest by prolonging my story I inflict tedium on the reader. But I recall these two, because several of the brethren who are still alive have borne witness in words that are not lightly to be disregarded that they saw them. I also was present when they occurred. I write this, then, for the praise and glory of the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, who glorifies those who glorify him and who grants to those who serve Him not only the kingdom of heaven but also in this world nobility and honour. To whom be glory with the Father and the Holy Spirit for ever and ever, Amen.

Source:
C. H. Talbot, The Anglo-Saxon Missionaries in Germany, Being the Lives of SS. Willibrord, Boniface, Leoba and Lebuin together with the Hodoepericon of St. Willibald and a selection from the correspondence of St. Boniface, (London and New York: Sheed and Ward, 1954)
The Latin Life of Leoba was first published in 1574:-
Surius, De Probatis Sanctorum Historiis, (Cologne: 1574), Vol. V, pp. 396-406.

The best edition is in:-
Monumenta Germaniae Historicae, Scriptores, ed. Waitz, (Hanover: 1887), Vol. XV, I, pp. 127-131.

Although Talbot's was the first full English translation, much of it was translated in:-
Serenus Cressy, Church History of Brittany, Bk, 24, 4 (Rouen: 1668, microfilm: Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 137:9)

There is also a version as:-
"Life of Leoba," edited by Dorothy Whitelock in English Historical Documents, Vol I: c.500-1042, Second Edition (London: Methuen, 1955), pp. 719-722.

See also:
Stephanie Hollis, Anglo-Saxon Women and the Church, (Woodbridge, Suffolk [UK] ; Rochester, NY, USA : Boydell Press, 1992.1992)
Jo Ann McNamara et al., eds., Sainted Women of the Dark Ages, (Durham N.C.: Duke University Press, 1992), for 17 more lives of women saints between fifth and seventh centuries.
The copyright status of this text has been checked carefully. The situation is complicated, but in sum is as follows. The book was published in 1954 by Sheed & Ward, apparently simultaneously, in both London and New York. The American-printed edition simply gave 'New York' as place of publication, the British-printed edition gave 'London and New York'. Copyright was not renewed in 1982 or 1983, as required by US Law. The recent GATT treaty (1995?) restored copyright to foreign publications which had entered US public domain simply because copyright had not be renewed in accordance with US law. This GATT provision does not seem to apply to this text because it was published simultaneously in the US and Britain by a publisher operating in both countries (a situation specifically addressed in the GATT regulations). Thus, while still under copyright protection in much of the world, the text remains in the US public domain.
Some years ago, a collection of such hagiographical texts, including some texts from Talbot, was published:-
Thomas F.X. Noble and Thomas Head, Soldiers of Christ: Saint and Saints' Lives from Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, (University Park, PA: Pennsylvania State University Press, 1995).
Soldiers of Christ uses, among others, the Talbot translated texts, but is much improved by additional notes by the two editors, and by new translations of some parts. Readers from outside the US should consult this volume, and readers in the US would find it profitable to do so.

This text is part of the Internet Medieval Source Book. The Sourcebook is a collection of public domain and copy-permitted texts related to medieval and Byzantine history.
Unless otherwise indicated the specific electronic form of the document is copyright. Permission is granted for electronic copying, distribution in print form for educational purposes and personal use. If you do reduplicate the document, indicate the source. No permission is granted for commercial use.
© Paul Halsall June 1997

Sainte EUSTOCHIUM JULIA, vierge

$
0
0

Francisco de Zurbarán. Sainte Paule, sa fille sainte Eustochium et saint Jérôme

Sainte Eustochium

Fille de sainte Paule ( 418)

Comme samère, elle se fit religieuse sous la direction desaint Jérômeet toutes deux le suivirent en Orient. Elles se succédèrent à la tête du monastère de Bethléem où l'étude et la méditation de la Bible étaient particulièrement à l'honneur.

Un internaute nous écrit: "Sainte Eustochium s'est rendue à Béthléem et s'y établit. Elle fonda, avec sa mère, sainte Paula, quatre petits monastères contemplatifs sous la houlette spirituelle de st Jérôme dans les grottes toutes contigües à celle où naquit le Sauveur."


À Bethléem, commémoraison de sainte Eustochium, vierge, qui, avec sainte Paule sa mère, se rendit de Rome auprès de la crèche du Seigneur, pour ne pas manquer des conseils de leur maître spirituel, saint Jérôme, et c’est là que, vers 419, brillante de mérites éclatants, elle s’en alla vers le Seigneur.

Martyrologe romain


Saint JÉRÔME, Lettre XXII, à EUSTOCHIUM

Julia Eustochium, fille cadette de Paul, menait la vie religieuse dans un appartement retiré du palais de sa mère. Jérôme l’exhorte à garder la virginité, lui en indique les moyens et réfute avec véhémence les objections qu’opposent à cette méthode de vie les païens et les chrétiens tièdes.

Cette lettre que Jérôme qualifie lui-même de libellus, avait-elle un sous-titre original ? De nombreux manuscrits anciens lui attribuent un : de virginitate, de virginibus, de virginitate servanda ; ce dernier titre fait penser au texte de Rufin (Apol. II, 5 ; PL XXI, 587) : libellum quemdam de conservanda virginitate.

En dehors de l’exorde (1-2) et de l’épilogue (41), il serait vain de chercher à discerner un plan rigoureux ; l’auteur lui-même s’excuse de digressions étendues. En réalité, les thèmes traités se succèdent sans lien bien logique, souvent en vertu d’une simple imbrication verbale. Voici les principaux : vigilance (3-5) ; garde des sens (6-8) ; sobriété et mortification (8-12) ; les Vierges légères ou coupable (13-15) ; critique des mondaines (16) ; le recueillement de la cellule (17-18) ; mariage et virginité (19-24) ; contemplation dans la cellule (25-26) ; fuir l’orgueil et la singularité (27) ; critique des moines et clercs mondains (28) ; comment traiter les autres religieuses (29) ; le Songe de saint Jérôme (30) ; guerre à la cupidité (31-33) ; description du monachisme égyptien (34-36) ; la prière (37) ; la vie mortifiée des moines et des vierges (38-40) recevra sa récompense (41). 
La lettre à Eustochium date probablement du printemps 384.


Vous trouverez ci-dessous la traduction de la lettre donnée par la collection des Belles Lettres. Vous pouvez également télécharger l’édition bilingue de la lettre à Eustochium.

Lettre XXII : À Eustochium

1. « Écoute, ma fille, regarde, prête l’oreille, oublie ton peuple et la maison de ton père, car le roi convoitera ta beauté. » (Ps 44, 11-12) Au psaume 44, Dieu parle de l’âme humaine et l’invite, à l’exemple d’Abraham qui sort de son pays et de sa parenté, à abandonner les Chaldéens (qu’on traduit par : quasi-démons) pour habiter dans la région des vivants après laquelle ailleurs soupire le prophète quand il dit : « Je crois voir les biens du Seigneur dans la terre des vivants. » (Ps 26, 13) Mais il ne te suffit pas de quitter ta patrie, si tu n’oublies pas ton peuple et la maison de ton père, si, méprisant la chair, tu ne te joins aux embrassements de l’époux. « Ne regarde pas en arrière, dit-il, et ne t’arrête pas dans tout le pays voisin ; sauve-toi dans la montagne, de peur d’être prise. » (Gn 19, 17) Quand on saisi la charrue, il ne convient pas de regarder en arrière, ni de revenir du champ à la maison, ni, après avoir revêtu la tunique du Christ, de descendre du toit pour prendre un autre vêtement. Grande merveille ! un père exhorte sa fille : ’Ne te souviens pas de ton Père !’ « Vous autres, vous avez le diable pour père et vous voulez accomplir les désirs de votre père » (Jn 8, 44), est-il dit aux Juifs, et ailleurs : « Qui commet le péché vient du diable. » (1 Jn 3, 8) Engendrés d’abord d’un tel père, nous sommes noirs ; devenus pénitents, mais n’ayant pas encore gravi le faîte de la vertu, nous disons : « Je suis noire, mais belle, fille de Jérusalem ! » (Cant 1, 5). 

— Je suis sortie de la maison de mon enfance, j’ai oublié mon père, je renais dans le Christ ; quelle récompense vais-je recevoir ? Voici la suite : « et le roi convoitera ta beauté » (Ps 44, 12). Voilà donc ce grand mystère : « Pour cela l’homme quittera son père et sa mère, il s’attachera à son épouse ; ils seront deux en une chair ? » (Gn 2, 24) non, pas comme dans ce texte : en une chair, mais en un esprit. Ton époux n’est ni arrogant ni orgueilleux : c’est une Éthiopienne qu’il prend pour épouse ! Dès que tu voudras écouter la sagesse du véritable Salomon et t’approcher de lui, il te racontera tout ce qu’il sait ; puis le roi t’introduira dans sa chambre et ta couleur changera comme par miracle ; alors te conviendra cette parole : « Quelle est celle-ci, qui monte, toute blanche ? » (Cant 8, 5).


2. Tout cela, je l’ai dit, ma dame Eustochium — car c’est dame que je dois appeler l’épouse de mon Seigneur — pour que dès le début de la lecture tu te rendes compte que, pour le moment, je ne me propose pas de chanter les louanges de la virginité ; tu connais parfaitement cet état, puisque tu l’as embrassé. Je n’énumérerai donc pas les tracas du mariage : le sein se gonfle, l’enfant vagit, la domesticité agace, le souci du ménage importune ; puis, tous ces bonheurs qu’on a imaginés, la mort, enfin, les fauche. Non, car les femmes mariées ont aussi leur rang dans l’Église, quand le mariage est honorable et le lit sans tache. Mais, puisque tu quittes Sodome, comprends que tu as à craindre le sort de la femme de Loth. Dans ce petit ouvrage, il n’y aura point de flatterie — le flatteur n’est qu’un ennemi doucereux — point de rhétorique ni de phrases pompeuses pour te situer par avance parmi les anges, exposer les béatitudes de la virginité, enfin placer le monde entier sous tes pieds.

3. De ton dessein, ce n’est pas de l’orgueil que tu dois ressentir, mais de la crainte. Tu t’avances chargée d’or : crains le voleur ! C’est un stade que cette vie pour nous autres mortels : ici nous luttons, pour être couronnés ailleurs. Nul ne chemine tranquille parmi les serpents et scorpions. Le Seigneur a dit : « Au ciel mon glaive s’est enivré » (Is 34, 5), et tu croirais avoir la paix sur une terre qui engendre des ronces et des épines, de quoi se repaît le serpent ? « Notre lutte n’est pas contre la chair et le sang, mais contre les principautés et puissances de ce monde et des ténèbres présentent, contre les esprits mauvais dans les régions célestes. » (Éph 6, 12) De gros bataillons d’ennemis nous environnent ; tout est plein d’êtres hostiles. Une chair pourtant fragile et qui bientôt deviendra cendre doit combattre seule contre plusieurs adversaires [1]. Mais à l’heure où elle se dissoudra, quand se présentera le prince de ce monde, mais sans pouvoir pour y trouver rien qui relève de lui, alors te rassurera la parole du prophète : « tu ne craindras pas les terreurs nocturnes, ni la flèche qui vole de jour, ni le danger qui rôde dans les ténèbres, ni l’attaque du démon de midi. À ton côté mille tomberont, et dix mille à ta droite, mais il n’approchera pas de toi. » (Ps 90, 5-7) Si la multitude des ennemis te trouble, si tu te prends à brûler de quelque excitation vicieuse, si ta conscience te suggère : ’Qu’allons-nous pouvoir faire ?’, Élisée répondra : « Ne crains pas, plus nombreux sont nos auxiliaires que les leurs. » (2 R 6, 15-17) Il dira dans sa prière : ’Seigneur, ouvre les yeux de ta fille, et qu’elle voie !’ Tes yeux s’ouvriront, tu verras un char de feu qui, à l’exemple d’Élie, doit t’enlever au-dessus des astres, et alors tu chanteras joyeusement : « Notre âme, telle un passereau, a été arrachée au lacet des chasseurs ; le lacet a été brisé et nous avons été délivrés ! » (Ps 123, 7)

4. Tant que ce pauvre corps fragile nous enveloppe, tant que nous « possédons ce trésor dans des vases de terre » (2 Co 4, 7), l’esprit convoite contre la chair et la chair contre l’esprit : nulle victoire n’est certaine. Notre ennemi le diable « rôde, tel un lion rugissant qui cherche une proie à dévorer [2] ». « Tu as établi les ténèbres, ô Dieu ! dit David, et la nuit s’est faite ; toutes les bêtes sauvages la parcourent, les lionceaux rugissent ; ils cherchent une proie pour se procurer la nourriture que Dieu leur ménage. » (Ps 103, 20-21) Ceux que cherche le diable, ce ne sont pas les infidèles, ceux du dehors, dont le roi d’Assyrie fait bouillir les chairs dans sa marmite [3], c’est du sein de l’Église du Christ qu’il a hâte de ravir ses victimes. Selon Habacuc, ses viandes sont de choix : il souhaite renverser Job, il dévore Judas et ensuite sollicite le pouvoir de « cribler les apôtres [4] ». Le Sauveur n’est pas venu apporter sur la terre la paix, mais le glaive. Lucifer qui se levait dès le matin est tombé ; celui qui avait été nourri dans le jardin de délices [5] mérita d’entendre : « Si tu t’envolais aussi haut que l’aigle, j’irais t’en faire tomber » (Abd 4), dit le Seigneur, car il avait dit dans son cœur : « Au-dessus des astres du ciel, je placerai mon trône, et je serai semblable au Très-Haut. » (Is 14, 13-14) Aussi Dieu adresse-t-il chaque jour ces paroles à ceux qui descendent l’échelle du songe de Jacob : « J’ai dit : vous êtes tous dieux et fils du Très-Haut. Cependant, vous mourrez comme des hommes et vous tomberez comme l’un des princes. » (Ps 81, 6-7) En effet, le diable est tombé le premier, et, lorsque Dieu se dresse dans l’assemblée des dieux et jugement publiquement les dieux, l’apôtre écrit à ceux qui cessent d’être des dieux : « Quand il y a parmi vous des dissensions et des jalousies, n’êtes-vous pas de simples hommes, ne marchez-vous pas selon l’homme [6] ? » (1 Co 3, 3)

5. Si Paul, l’Apôtre — vase de choix préparé en vue de l’évangile du Christ, à cause des aiguillons de la chair et des poussées du vice réprime son corps et le réduit en servitude, pour éviter que lui qui prêche aux autres soit, pour sa part, réprouvé [7], mais, malgré ses efforts, remarque en ses membres une autre loi qui répugne à la loi de son esprit et le subjugue sous la loi du péché — si (dis-je), après avoir souffert nudité, jeûnes, faim, prison, fouets, supplices, lorsqu’il fait retour sur lui-même, Paul en vient à s’écrier : « Malheureux homme que je suis, qui me libérera de cette mort ? » (Ro 7, 24), toi tu crois devoir être en sécurité ? Attention, je te prie ; que jamais Dieu ne dise de toi : « la vierge d’Israël est tombée ; il n’y a personne pour la relever ! » (Am 5, 2) Je vais m’exprimer avec audace : Dieu qui peut tout ne peut pas relever une vierge après sa ruine. Il peut bien la délivrer de la peine due à son péché, il ne peut pas la couronner, puisqu’elle a été déflorée. Craignons que ne s’accomplisse aussi à notre sujet cette prophétie : « même les vierges vertueuses défailliront » (Am 8, 13), car il y a aussi des vierges coupables : « Qui regarde, dit Jésus, une femme pour la convoiter, l’a déjà violée dans son cœur » (Mt 5, 28) ; donc la virginité peut se perdre aussi par la simple pensée. Ce sont là des vierges coupables — vierges charnellement, non spirituellement — vierges folles qui, n’ayant pas d’huile, sont exclues par l’époux du banquet nuptial [8].

6. Mais si ces vierges-là sont aussi des vierges — bien qu’à cause de leurs autres fautes la virginité de leurs corps ne suffise pas à les sauver —, qu’adviendra-t-il de celles qui ont prostitué les membres du Christ et changé le temple du Saint-Esprit en lupanar [9] ? Elles entendront aussitôt : « Descends, assieds-toi par terre, vierge, fille de Babylone ; assieds-toi par terre ; point de trône pour la fille des Chaldéens ! On ne t’appellera plus désormais molle et délicate. Prends la meule, mouds la farine, écarte ton voile, dénude tes jambes pour passer les torrents ; alors sera dévoilée ton ignominie et apparaîtra ton opprobre… » (Is 47, 1-3), et cela après avoir partagé les noces du Fils de Dieu, après les baisers du cousin [10] et de l’époux ! C’est pourtant celle dont jadis l’oracle prophétique chantait : « La reine est assise à ta droite dans une robe dorée, entourée de broderies. » (Ps 44, 10) Elle sera dénudée et l’on verra ses parties honteuses ; elle s’assiéra près des eaux du désert et, dans une posture indécente, elle s’abandonnera à tous les passants, qui la souilleront des pieds jusqu’au chef [11].

Il eût mieux valu subir le mariage avec un homme, cheminer dans la plaine, plutôt que d’aspirer aux sommets et de choir au fond du gouffre ! Je t’en prie, qu’elle ne devienne pas une cité courtisane, la fidèle Sion ; qu’après qu’elle aura été l’asile de la Trinité, les démons n’y dansent pas ni les sirènes, que les hérissons n’y fassent pas leur nid ! Que sa guimpe pectorale ne se délace pas, mais dès que l’instinct chatouille les sens, dès que le doux incendie de la volupté nous pénètre de son agréable chaleur, écrions-nous aussitôt : « Le Seigneur est mon auxiliaire, je ne craindrai pas ce que peut me faire la chair ! » (Ps 97, 6) Que si l’homme intérieur se met à vaciller un peu entre le vice et la vertu, tu diras  : « Pourquoi es-tu triste, ô mon âme, et pourquoi me troubles-tu ? Espère dans le Seigneur ! Oui, je le glorifierai, car il est le sauveur de ma face ; il est mon Dieu. » (Ps 41, 6-7) Je ne voudrais pas que tu laisses la mauvaise pensée progresser ; que rien ne germe en toi de Babylonien, c’est-à-dire de trouble ; pendant que l’ennemi est encore petit, tue-le ! Que la malice soit écrasée dans le germe même. Écoute parler le psalmiste : « Fille de Babylone, misérable, heureux qui t’infligera le châtiment que tu mérites ; heureux qui saisira tes petits pour les écraser contre le rocher ! » (Ps 136, 8-9) Il est impossible que les sens de l’homme ne soient pas envahis de cette chaleur des moelles [12] que chacun connaît. Mais celui-là est digne de louanges, celui-là est appelé bienheureux qui, à peine nées les mauvaises pensées, les tue et les écrase contre le rocher ; or, ce rocher, c’est le Christ.


7. Oh ! Combien de fois, moi, qui étais installé dans le désert, dans cette vaste solitude torréfiée d’un soleil ardent [13], affreux habitat offert aux moines, je me suis cru mêlé aux plaisirs de Rome ! J’étais assis, solitaire, car l’amertume m’avait envahi tout entier. Mes membres déformés se hérissaient d’un sac. Malpropre, ma peau rappelait l’aspect minable de l’épiderme d’un nègre. Chaque jour pleurer, chaque jour gémir ! Toutes les fois que, malgré mes résistances, le sommeil m’accablait soudain, mes os, presque désarticulés, se brisaient sur le sol nu. De la nourriture et de la boisson, je ne dis rien : les malades eux-mêmes n’usent que d’eau froide ; accepter un plat chaud, c’est un excès. Or, donc, moi, oui, moi-même, qui, par crainte de la géhenne, m’étais personnellement infligé une si dure prison, sans autre société que les scorpions et les bêtes sauvages, souvent je croyais assister aux danses des jeunes filles. Les jeûnes avaient pâli mon visage, mais les désirs enflammaient mon esprit, le corps restant glacé ; devant ce pauvre homme, déjà moins chair vivante que cadavre, seuls bouillonnaient les incendies des voluptés !

Privé de toute aide, je gisais donc aux pieds de Jésus, je les arrosais de mes larmes, je les essuyais de mes cheveux ; ma chair rebelle, je la domptais par une abstinence de plusieurs semaines. Je ne rougis pas de mon infortune ; bien plutôt, je déplore de n’être plus ce que j’étais alors [14]. Il m’en souvient : fréquemment, mes cris joignaient le jour à la nuit, et je ne cessais de me frapper la poitrine que quand les menaces du Maître avaient ramené le calme [15]. Ma cellule elle-même, j’en venais à la redouter, comme si elle était complice de mes pensées impures. Irrité contre moi, dur à moi-même, j’allais seul plus avant dans le désert. Une vallée profonde, une âpre montagne, des rochers abrupts étaient-ils en vue, j’y installais ma prière et l’ergastule de ma misérable chair. Le Seigneur même m’en est témoin : après avoir beaucoup pleuré et fixé mes regards au ciel, il me semblait parfois être mêlé aux cohortes des anges ; alors, plein de joie et d’allégresse, je chantais : « Après toi nous courons, à l’odeur de tes parfums ! » (Cant 1, 3).


8. Si telles sont les épreuves que supportent ceux-là même dont le corps est tout décharné et n’ont donc à soutenir que l’assaut des pensées, que peut bien éprouver une jeune fille qui vit dans les délices ? Voici son cas, d’après l’Apôtre : « Vivante, elle est morte ! » (1 Tim 5, 6) Si je suis à même de donner un conseil, si l’on fait crédit à mon expérience, voici mon premier avis, ou plutôt ma supplication : que l’épouse du Christ fuie le vin comme du poison ! Telle est, contre la jeunesse, la première arme des démons. Moindre est le choc de l’avarice, l’enflure de l’orgueil, le charme de l’ambition. Nous nous passons plus aisément d’autres vices ; dans le cas présent, l’adversaire est enfermé à l’intérieur de la place ; où que nous allions, nous portons avec nous notre ennemi. Vin et jeunesse : double fournaise de volupté. Pourquoi jeter de l’huile sur le feu ? Pourquoi à ce jeune corps ardent fournir l’aliment de ses flammes ? Paul à Timothée : « Ne bois plus désormais d’eau pure, mais use d’un peu de vin à cause de ton estomac et de tes indispositions répétées. » (1 Tim 5, 23) Vois de quels motifs dépend la permission de boire du vin : c’est à peine si la justifient les maux d’estomac et les indispositions répétées, et, pour nous empêcher de nous dorloter à l’occasion des maladies, il ordonne de n’en prendre qu’un peu. C’est un conseil de médecin plutôt que d’apôtre — bien que l’apôtre soit aussi un médecin spirituel —, dans la crainte que Timothée, vaincu par la faiblesse physique, ne puisse pas continuer ses tournées de prédication évangélique [16]. Sinon, il se serait souvenu d’avoir dit : « Le vin, en qui réside la luxure » (Éph 5, 18), et  : « Il vaut mieux pour l’homme de ne pas boire de vin, de ne pas manger de viande ! » (Ex 32, 6)

Noé a bu du vin et s’est enivré, le monde étant encore fruste [17] ; car il avait été le premier à planter la vigne et peut-être ignorait-il que le vin enivrât. Et, pour que tu comprennes complètement le mystère de l’Écriture — car la parole de Dieu est une perle qu’on peut percer de part en part —, après l’ébriété survint la nudité des cuisses : volupté jointe à l’excès de bouche. D’abord le ventre, et aussitôt le reste : « Le peuple mangea et but, puis ils se levèrent pour se livrer à la débauche. »

Loth, l’ami de Dieu, sauvé dans la montagne [18] et trouvé seul juste parmi des milliers de gens, est enivré par ses filles ; elles pensaient, il est vrai, que la race humaine avait péri, et, ce faisant, elles recherchaient plutôt les enfants que la volupté. Cependant, elles savaient bien que cet homme juste ne l’aurait pas fait, s’il n’eût été ivre. Ensuite, il ne savait plus ce qu’il faisait. (Ainsi la volonté ne saurait être incriminée, et il y a plutôt erreur que faute.) Pourtant, de ce commerce naissent Moabites et Ammonites, ennemis d’Israël, qui, jusqu’à la quatorzième génération, c’est-à-dire à jamais, ne peuvent entrer dans l’église de Dieu.


9. Élie, fuyant Jézabel, se couche, fatigué, sous un chêne ; un ange vient à lui, l’éveille « et lui dit : ’Debout ! mange !’ Il regarda, et il y avait près de sa tête un pain d’épeautre [19] et un vase d’eau. » (1 R 19, 5-6) En vérité, Dieu n’aurait-il pas pu lui envoyer du vin pur aromatisé, des plats cuits à l’huile et de la face de viande pilée ? Élisée invite à déjeuner les fils des prophètes ; c’est pendant qu’il les nourrissait de légumes sauvages qu’il entend les convives s’écrier de concert : « La mort est dans la marmite, homme de Dieu ! (2 R 4, 40)  » Sans s’indigner contre les cuisiniers — car il n’avait pas l’habitude d’une table soignée —, il y jeta de la farine pour en adoucir l’amertume, par la même vertu spirituelle dont Moïse usa pour changer Merra [20] en eau douce. Une autre fois, quand il eut amené, à leur insu, à Samarie les soldats venus pour se saisir de lui, après avoir aveuglé tout ensemble leurs yeux et leur esprit, quels mets commanda-t-il pour leur réfection ? Écoute : « Place devant eux du pain et de l’eau ! Qu’ils mangent et boivent ; puis qu’on les renvoie à leur maître ! » (2 R 6, 22) À Daniel aussi, on aurait pu dresser une table opulente avec les mets royaux ; mais c’est le repas des moissonneurs que lui porte Habacuc ; il était, je pense, fort rustique [21] ! Et on l’a appelé ’l’homme de désirs’, parce qu’il n’a ni mangé le pain du désir, ni bu le vin de la concupiscence.

10. Innombrables sont les textes parsemés dans les divines Écritures, qui condamnent la gourmandise et mettent en lumière la simplicité dans la nourriture ; mais mon but présent n’est pas de disserter du jeûne. Un traité complet exigerait un titre et un volume à part. Contentons-nous de ces quelques considérations entre mille. Tu pourras du reste te composer un recueil personnel d’après les échantillons que voici : comment, du paradis, le premier homme lui-même, pour avoir obéi à son ventre plutôt qu’à Dieu, fut expulsé vers cette vallée de larmes ; c’est par la faim que Satan, au désert, a tenté le Seigneur lui-même ; l’Apôtre s’écrire : « La nourriture est pour le ventre, et le ventre pour la nourriture, mais Dieu détruira l’un et l’autre » (1 Co 6, 13), et au sujet des luxurieux : « Leur dieu, c’est le ventre » (Phi 3, 19) ; chacun, en effet, adore ce qu’il aime. Il s’ensuit ce conseil pressant : ceux que la gloutonnerie a chassés du paradis, que la faim les y ramène !

11. Que si tu veux répondre qu’issue de noble race, toujours dans les délices, toujours dans le duvet, tu ne peux ni te passer de vin ou de plats nourrissants, ni vivre très chichement d’après cette loi que je t’expose, je te rétorquerai : « Vis donc sous ta propre loi, toi qui ne peux vivre sous celle de Dieu ! » Ce n’est pas que Dieu, créateur et maître de l’univers, trouve plaisir aux rugissements de nos intestins, au vide de l’estomac, à la brûlure des poumons. Mais c’est qu’autrement la pureté ne saurait être en sécurité. Job, cher à Dieu et d’après son propre témoignage, immaculé et simple, écoute de quoi il soupçonne le diable : « Sa force est dans les reins et sa puissance dans le nombril. » (Jb 40, 11) C’est une manière honnête de désigner par des euphémismes les parties génitales de l’homme et de la femme. Exemples : on promet qu’un personnage sorti des reins de David s’asseoira sur son trône ; soixante-quinze âmes entrèrent en Égypte, qui étaient issues de la cuisse de Jacob ; le même, après sa lutte avec Dieu [22], lorsque l’épaisseur de sa hanche se fut desséchées, cessa de procréer des enfants ; celui qui doit célébrer la fête de Pâques a l’ordre de le faire les reins ceints et mortifiés ; Dieu dit à Job : « Ceins tes reins comme un homme » (Jb 38, 3) ; Jean est ceint d’une ceinture de peau ; les apôtres ont l’ordre de ceindre leurs reins et de tenir en leurs mains les flambeaux de l’Évangile ; quant à Jérusalem, qui, couverte de sang, se trouve dans la plaine de l’erreur, il lui est dit, en Ézéchiel : « Ton nombril n’a pas été réséqué. » (Éz 16, 4) Oui, contre les hommes, toute la vertu du diable est dans leurs reins ; c’est dans leur nombril qu’est toute la force contre les femmes.

12. Veux-tu savoir s’il en est bien ainsi ? Voici des exemples. Samson, plus fort que le lion, plus dur que le rocher, qui, seul et nu, avait poursuivi mille hommes armés, mollit parmi les baisers de Dalila ; David, l’élu selon le cœur du Seigneur, avait souvent de sa sainte bouche chanté le Christ à venir ; mais, après que, se promenant sur le toit de sa maison, il eut été séduit par la nudité de Bethsabée, à l’adultère il joignit l’homicide (à ce propos, une brève remarque : aucun regard n’est absolument sûr, même quand on est chez soi). Aussi s’adresse-t-il à Dieu comme pénitent, en ces termes : « Contre toi seul j’ai péché, et j’ai fait le mal devant toi » (Ps 50, 6) ; (comme roi, en effet, il n’avait personne d’autre à craindre). Salomon, par qui la Sagesse elle-même s’est changée, Salomon, qui « a traité » de tout, « depuis le cèdre du Liban jusqu’à l’hysope qui sort de la muraille » (1 R 4, 33), s’est éloigné du Seigneur pour avoir trop aimé les femmes. Que nul ne se rassure sur la consanguinité la plus proche : Amnon, son frère, brûla d’une flamme illégitime pour Thamar, sa sœur !

13. On a regret de le dire : que de vierges tombent tous les jours, combien l’Église notre mère en perd-elle, échappées de son giron ! Sur combien d’astres l’orgueilleux ennemi n’asseoit-il pas son trône ! Que de rochers il parvient à miner, aux failles desquelles habitera le Serpent ! On peut en voir beaucoup, veuves avant que mariées, dont la misérable conscience n’est protégée que par le mensonge du vêtement : à moins que ne les trahisse le gonflement du sein ou le vagissement des enfants, elles marchent la tête haute et les pieds frétillants. D’autres dégustent d’avance les commodités de la stérilité ; elles tuent un être humain avant qu’il ne soit procréé. Plusieurs, quand elle s’aperçoivent qu’elles ont conçu dans le crime, songent aux poisons qui font avorter. Souvent elles en meurent aussi de même coup. Alors, coupables d’un triple crime, elles sont traînées aux enfers : suicidées, adultères du Christ, parricides d’un enfant non encore né.

Ce sont celles-là qui ont coutume de dire : « tout est pur pour les purs ! » (Tit 1, 1) ma conscience me suffit. C’est un cœur pur que désire Dieu, pourquoi me priver de nourritures que Dieu a créées pour qu’on en use ?’ Si elles se mettent en frais de charme et de gaieté, elles se gorgent de vin pur, puis joignant à l’ébriété le sacrilège, elles s’exclament : ’Bien sûr que non, je ne m’abstiendrai pas du sang du Christ [23] !’ Voient-elles une compagne sérieuse et un peu pâlie, elles la traitent de malheureuse, de moinesse, de manichéenne et le reste. Dans une telle méthode de vie, le jeûne devient une hérésie ! Les mêmes circulent dans la foule en se faisant remarquer. Par leurs furtives œillades, elles entraînent derrière elles un troupeau de jeunes gens. À elles s’adresse toujours l’anathème du prophète : « Tu t’es composé un visage de courtisane, tu es une impudique ! » (Jr 3, 3) La pourpre n’apparaît que sur ta robe, et en touche légère ; mais, trop lâche, leur bandeau de tête laisse retomber les cheveux ; le brodequin est assez grossier, mais sur leurs épaules voltige l’écharpe ; étroites sont les manches et moulées aux bras, mais le rythme incertain des genoux rend langoureuse la démarche. Voilà, estiment-elles, le tout de la virginité. Que ces pécores trouvent qui les louent ! Que leur profession de vierges leur soit une plus lucrative perdition ! C’est volontiers qu’à de telles femmes nous renonçons à plaire !


14. On a honte d’en parler, car c’est chose triste, hélas ! mais véritable. D’où s’est introduit dans les églises le fléau des « agapètes » ? N’est-ce pas, sans le mariage, un synonyme d’épouses ? Ou plutôt : d’où vient cette nouvelle espèce de concubines ? J’irai plus loin : d’où viennent ces courtisanes monogames ? Une seule maison, une seule chambre, souvent un seul lit les rassemble, et l’on nous qualifie de soupçonneux si nous songeons à certaines choses ? Un frère quitte sa soeur vierge, une vierge délaisse son frère qui garde le célibat ; l’un et l’autre, feignant de partager la même profession religieuse, cherchent avec des étrangers une consolation soi-disant spirituelle pour se procurer à domicile le commerce charnel ! Ces gens-là, Dieu les réprouve dans les Proverbes de Salomon, quand il dit : « Quelqu’un attache à son sein un charbon allumé et ses vêtements ne seraient pas brûlés ? Il marcherait sur des charbons ardents et ses pieds ne grilleraient pas ? » (Pr 6, 27-28)

15. Maintenant que nous avons sifflé et mis au ban de la société chrétienne ces jeunes filles qui veulent non pas être des vierges, mais le paraître, tout mon discours ne s’adressera plus désormais qu’à toi. C’est toi qui, la première dans la ville de Rome, as, parmi les nobles, inauguré la classe des Vierges.Raison de plus pour faire davantage d’efforts, de peur qu’après t’être privée des biens présents, tu ne sois privée aussi des biens à venir. Les tracas du mariage et les incertitudes d’un ménage, un exemple domestique t’en a instruite. Ta soeur Blésilla, ton aînée par l’âge, mais ta cadette dans la profession religieuse, au bout de sept mois de mariage est devenue veuve. O condition humaine vouée au malheur et ignorante de l’avenir ! Elle a donc perdu et la couronne de la virginité et la volupté du mariage. Elle observe, bien entendu, le second degré de la chasteté. Mais n’imagines-tu pas quelles croix elle supporte par moments, alors que chaque jour elle admire en sa soeur ce qu’elle a perdu, alors que, si difficile qu’il soit de se passer de la volupté jadis goûtée, elle ne saurait attendre de sa continence qu’une récompense moindre ? Qu’elle soit pourtant confiante ! Qu’elle soit joyeuse ! Le fruit cent fois multiplié ou celui qui l’est soixante fois seulement proviennent d’une même semence : la chasteté.

16. Ne va pas dans les réunions de matrones, ne visite pas les demeures des nobles ; je n’aimerais pas que tu fréquentes beaucoup un milieu que tu as méprisé pour te faire Vierge. Ces braves dames ont coutume de se vanter de ce que leurs maris sont juges ou titulaires de quelque dignité ; l’affluence des visiteuses se bouscule chez la femme de l’empereur, pourquoi ferais-tu, toi, injure à ton Époux ? Pourquoi te précipiter chez la femme d’un homme, toi qui est l’épouse de Dieu ? Sur ce chapitre, apprends un saint orgueil, sache-toi meilleure qu’elles toutes. Je souhaiterais que tu n’évites pas seulement de rencontrer celles qui sont toutes gonflées des honneurs de leur mari, qu’entourent des troupeaux d’eunuques ou qui sont vêtues d’étoffes tissées d’or ou d’argent ; fuis également celles qui ne sont veuves que par contrainte. Bien sûr, elles n’avaient pas à souhaiter la mort de leur mari, mais elles auraient dû saisir avec joie l’occasion qui leur était offerte d’observer la continence. Au contraire, si leur vêtement a changé, leur faste d’autrefois n’a pas changé. Un bataillon d’eunuques précède leur litière profonde, leurs joues sont carminées, leur peau est tendue par l’apprêt ; on dirait non pas qu’elles ont perdu leur mari, mais qu’elles en cherchent un. Leur maison est pleine d’adulateurs, pleine de convives. Des clercs mêmes, à qui devrait revenir le rôle d’un magistère redouté, viennent, baisent le front de leurs patronnes. Ils étendent la main pour bénir, croirait-on, si l’on ne savait pas que c’est pour recevoir le salaire de leur visite. Cependant, ces femmes, qui s’aperçoivent que les prêtres ont besoin de leur aide, en sont bouffies d’orgueil. Et parce qu’à la domination d’un mari qu’elles ont naguère expérimentée, elles préfèrent la liberté du veuvage, on les appelle « chastes » et « nonnes » ; or, au sortir d’un repas copieux, elles voient en rêve, leurs apôtres !
17. Tes compagnes, ce seront celles que tu vois amaigries par le jeûne et le visage pâle ; celle que leur âge et leur vie a éprouvées, celles qui, chaque jour, chantent dans leur cœur : « Où conduis-tu ton troupeau ? ou reposes-tu à midi ? » (Cant 1, 6) et qui disent amoureusement : « Je désire mourir pour être avec le Christ. » (Phil 1, 23) Sois soumise à tes parents, imite ton époux [24]. Sors rarement en public. Les martyrs, va les chercher dans ta chambre [25]. tu ne manquerais jamais de prétexte pour sortir, si tu devais sortir chaque fois que c’est nécessaire. Nourriture modérée, estomac jamais rempli. Plusieurs s’abstiennent de vin, qui s’enivrent d’une nourriture trop copieuse. Quand tu te lèves la nuit pour prier, que ce ne soit pas l’indigestion qui te fasse rote, mais l’inanition.

Lis assez souvent et étudie le plus possible. Que le sommeil te surprenne un livre à la main ; qu’en tombant, ton visage rencontre l’accueil d’une page sainte. Jeûne quotidien, repas qui évitera la plénitude. Inutile d’avoir l’estomac vide, après une abstinence de deux ou trois jours, s’il est d’un seul coup surchargé, si la satiété compense le jeûne. Aussitôt l’esprit serait engourdi par cette plénitude ; une terre trop arrosée voit germer les épines des passions. Tu sentiras parfois « l’homme extérieur » soupirer après le parfum de l’adolescence en fleur ; après le repas, dans le calme du lit, le doux cortège des désirs cherchera peut-être à t’émouvoir : saisis le bouclier de la foi où s’éteindront les flèches enflammées du diable : « Tous sont adultères, leur cœur est comme une fournaise. » (Os 7, 4) Pour toi, cheminant en compagnie du Christ et attentive à ses paroles, dis : « Notre cœur n’était-il pas ardent sur la route, tandis que Jésus nous expliquait les Écritures ? » (Lc 24, 32) Et encore : « Ta conversation est enflammée, et ton serviteur s’y complaît. » (Ps 118, 140) Il est difficile à l’âme humaine de ne pas aimer, et il faut bien que notre esprit soit attiré par certaines affections. L’amour charnel est vaincu par l’amour spirituel ; un désir est éteint par l’autre désir ; si l’un diminue, l’autre s’accroît d’autant. Bien plutôt, répète sans cesse : « Sur mon lit, pendant la nuit, j’ai cherché celui qu’a aimé mon âme ! » (Cant 3, 1) « Mortifiez, dit l’Apôtre, vos membres sur la terre. » (Col 3, 5) Aussi ajoutait-il lui-même avec confiance : « Je vis, mais ce n’est plus moi qui vis ; celui qui vit en moi, c’est le Christ. » (Ga 2, 20) Un homme qui avait mortifié ses membres et dont la conduite était symbolique n’a pas craint de dire : « Je suis devenu comme une outre gelée (Ps 118, 83)  », car toutes les humeurs de mon corps ont été comme desséchées par la cuisson. Et encore : « A force de jeûner, mes genoux ont perdu leur fermeté. » (Ps 108, 24) Ou bien : « J’ai négligé de manger mon pain ; ma voix a tant gémi que mes os collent à ma chair ! » (Ps 101, 5-6)


18. Sois la cigale des nuits [26] ! Chaque nuit lave ton lit de tes pleurs ; que tes larmes arrosent ta couche [27] ! Veille et sois comme le passereau au désert [28]. Chante par l’Esprit, chante aussi par l’entendement : « Bénis, ô mon âme, le Seigneur, et n’oublie pas tous ses bienfaits ; il pardonne toutes tes iniquités, il guérit toutes tes infirmités, il rachète ta vie de la corruption. » (Ps 102, 2-4) Qui de nous peut dire de tout cœur : « J’ai mangé de la cendre comme du pain, je mêlais mon breuvage de mes larmes ? » (Ps 101, 10) Ne faut-il pas pleurer, ne faut-il pas gémir quand de nouveau le serpent m’invite à une nourriture illicite ? quand, après m’avoir chassé du paradis de la virginité il prétend me vêtir de ces tuniques de poil de bêtes qu’Élie, pendant son retour au paradis, jeta sur la terre ? Quoi de commun entre moi et la volupté, qui périt si vite ? Qu’ai-je à faire avec ce chant des sirènes, charmant mais mortel ? Je ne veux pas être soumis à cette sentence de condamnation qui fut portée contre l’humanité : « C’est dans les souffrances et les angoisses que tu enfanteras, ô femme (cette loi n’est pas mienne), et tu te tourneras vers l’homme. » (Gn 3, 16) Qu’elle se tourne vers un mari, celle qui a épousé le Christ, mais à la fin « tu mourras de mort » (Gn 2, 17) terminera ce mariage : ma règle de vie ne considère pas le sexe. Que le mariage ait son opportunité et sa dignité, j’y consens ; pour moi, la virginité est consacrée, dans la personne de Marie et dans celle du Christ !

19. Mais, dira-t-on, ’tu oses dénigrer le mariage, qui a été béni par le Seigneur’ ? Ce n’est pas dénigrer le mariage que de lui préférer la virginité ; nul ne saurait comparer un mal avec un bien. Que les femmes mariées soient fières de prendre rang aussitôt après les vierges. « Croissez, a dit Dieu, multipliez-vous, remplissez la terre ! » Qu’il croisse et se multiplie, celui qui doit remplir la terre : ton armée à toi est aux cieux. « Croissez et multipliez-vous » ; par le mariage trouve son accomplissement la loi portée après l’expulsion du Paradis, après la nudité et les feuilles de figuier qui préludèrent à la lascivité des noces. Qu’il épouse et soit épousé celui qui mange son pain à la sueur de son visage, pour qui la terre engendre ronces et buissons et dont l’herbe est étouffée par les épines. Ma graine à moi porte fruit au centuple ; telle est sa fécondité. « Tous ne comprennent pas la parole de Dieu, mais ceux à qui en est donnée la grâce. » (Mt 19, 11) Cet autre, c’est la contrainte qui le fera eunuque, moi c’est ma volonté. « Il y a un temps pour embrasser et un temps pour que les mains s’abstiennent d’embrasser, un temps pour lancer les pierres, un temps pour les ramasser. » (Eccl 3, 5) Après que, tirés de la dureté des gentils, ont été engendrés des fils d’Abraham, on a commencé à voir rouler des pierres saintes sur cette terre ; en effet, ils traversent les tourbillons de ce monde et roulent dans le char de Dieu de toute la vitesse de ses roues. Qu’ils se cousent des tuniques, ceux qui ont perdu cette tunique sans couture qui venait d’en-haut, ceux qui trouvent du charme au vagissement des enfants : à peine ceux-ci ont-ils vu le jour qu’ils pleurent comme pour déplorer d’être nés ! Ève au Paradis était vierge : après les tuniques de peau commença le mariage. Ton pays, c’est le Paradis. Garde-toi telle que tu es née et dit « retourne, ô mon âme, à ton repos ». (Ps 114, 7) Sache que la virginité, c’est l’état de nature, le mariage n’est venu qu’après le péché ; à la naissance, elle est vierge, cette chair qui procède du mariage ; elle recouvre dans son fruit ce qu’elle avait perdu dans sa racine. « Une branche sortira de la racine de Jessé et une fleur montera de cette racine. » (Is 11, 1) La branche, c’est la Mère du Seigneur, simple, pure ; aucun germe venu du dehors n’adhéra à son corps intact ; à l’image de Dieu [29], unique fut sa fécondité. La fleur de cette branche, c’est le Christ qui dit : « Je suis la fleur des champs et le lis des vallées. » (Cant 2, 1) En un autre endroit, on le compare à une pierre qui se détache de la montagne sans qu’on y ait mis les mains ; c’est une prophétie qui signifie que vierge il naîtra d’une vierge. Les mains, en effet, signifient parfois l’œuvre de chair, comme dans ce passage : « Sa main gauche est sous ma tête et sa droite m’étreindra. » (Cant 2, 6) À la détermination de ce sens concourent les remarques suivantes : les animaux que Noé introduit par paires dans l’arche sont impurs (le nombre impair est pur) ; Moïse et Josué, fils de Navé, reçoivent l’ordre de fouler pieds nus la terre sainte ; les disciples sont dépêchés pour prêcher l’Évangile sans surcharge de chaussures ou de tuniques de cuir ; les soldats, après s’être partagé au sort les vêtements de Jésus, n’ont pas eu de souliers à emporter, car le Seigneur ne possédait pas ce qu’il avait interdit à ses serviteurs.

20. Je loue les noces, je loue le mariage, mais parce qu’ils m’engendrent des vierges. Des épines je cueille les roses, de la terre son or, de la coquille sa perle. Celui qui laboure, labourera-t-il otut le jour ? Ne jouira-t-il pas aussi du fruit de son travail ? Le mariage est plus honoré quand l’être qui en naît est plus aimé. Mère, pourquoi en voudrais-tu à ta fille ? Nourrie de ton lait, sortie de tes entrailles, elle a grandi dans ton sein, c’est toi qui l’as gardée avec une pieuse sollicitude. Et tu t’irrites parce qu’elle veut être l’épouse non d’un soldat, mais du roi même ? Elle t’a apporté un grand avantage : tu es devenue la belle-mère de Dieu [30] !

« À propos des vierges, dit l’Apôtre, je n’ai pas de commandement du Seigneur. » (1 Co 7, 25) Pourquoi ? Parce que, si lui-même a été vierge, ce n’est pas par ordre, mais par libre choix. Ne prêtons pas l’oreille à ceux qui prétendent qu’il avait pris femme, puisque, lorsqu’il disserte de la continence et conseille la chasteté perpétuelle, il allègue son propre cas : « Je voudrais que tous fussent comme moi-même » (1 Co 7, 7), et plus bas : « Je dis aux célibataires et aux veufs : il est meilleur de rester ainsi, comme moi-même » (1 Co 7, 8), et dans un autre endroit : « N’avons-nous pas la faculté de promener avec nous des épouses comme les autres apôtres ? » (1 Co 9, 5) Pourquoi n’a-t-il pas de commandement du Seigneur au sujet de la virginité ? Parce que l’offrande a plus de prix si elle est faite sans contrainte ; parce que, si la virginité eût été commandée, le mariage eût semblé éliminé. Or, c’eût été une contrainte très dure et contre nature que d’imposer par violence aux hommes la vie des anges, et de condamner en quelque sorte le plan même de la création.


21. Autre était, dans l’ancienne Loi, la conception du bonheur. « Heureux qui possède semence en Sion et famille en Jérusalem » (Is 31, 9) ; maudite était la stérile qui n’enfantait pas ; « tes fils sont comme un surgeon d’olivier autour de la table » (Ps 127, 3) ; promesse de richesses ; enfin : « Il n’y aura pas d’infirme dans tes tribus. » (Ps 104, 36) À présent, il nous est dit : ’Ne t’imagine pas être du bois sec ; tu as une demeure éternelle au ciel au lieu de fils et de filles.’ À présent les pauvres sont bénis, Lazare est préféré au riche dans sa pourpre ; à présent, qui est infirme est plus robuste. Jadis, l’univers était vide et, pour ne rien dire des sens typiques, il n’y avait qu’une seule bénédiction : les enfants. Aussi Abraham, quoique déjà vieux, s’unit-il à Cétura ; Jacob se rachète pour des mandragores ; la belle Rachel, figure de l’Église, se plaint que sa matrice est fermée. Mais, peu à peu, la moisson grandissant, est envoyé le moissonneur. Élie est vierge, Élisée est vierge ; sont vierges aussi beaucoup de fils des prophètes. Il est dit à Jérémie : « Mais toi, ne prends pas femme » (Jr 16, 2) : sanctifié dans le sein de sa mère, et la captivité étant d’ailleurs proche, il lui est défendu de prendre femme. En d’autres termes, l’Apôtre dit la même chose : « Je pense donc que voici ce qui est bon, à cause de l’imminence de la détresse : il est bon à l’homme d’être ainsi. » (1 Co 7, 26) Quelle est cette détresse qui annulera les joies du mariage ? « Le temps est abrégé, il reste que ceux qui ont des épouses soient comme ceux qui n’en ont pas. » (1 Co 7, 29) Nabuchodonosor est tout près, « le lion s’est élancé de sa couche » (Jr 4, 7), à quoi bon me marier pour le service du plus orgueilleux des rois ? Pourquoi des enfants, que devra pleurer le prophète : « La langue du nourrisson s’attache à sa gorge, tant il a soif ; les petits ont demandé du pain et il n’y avait personne pour leur en rompre ? » (Lam 4, 4) 

Nous l’avons dit tout à l’heure : ce privilège de la continence ne se trouvait que parmi les hommes ; Ève enfantait continuellement dans la douleur. Mais depuis qu’une vierge a conçu dans son sein et nous a enfanté un fils, « dont le principat est marqué sur l’épaule » (Is 9, 6), Dieu fort, père du siècle à venir, cette malédiction a été annulée. La mort vint par Ève, la vie par Marie. Aussi le don de la virginité s’est-il plus libéralement répandu sur les femmes, parce qu’il a commencé par une femme. Dès que le Fils de Dieu est venu sur la terre, il se constitua une nouvelle famille, en sorte que Celui que des anges adoraient au ciel eût aussi des anges sur la terre.

Alors, Judith la chaste coupa la tête d’Holopherne [31] ; alors, Aman, dont le nom veut dire « iniquité », fut brûlé par le feu qu’il avait allumé [32] ; alors, Jacques et Jean, abandonnant père, filets et barque, suivirent le Sauveur, abandonnant du même coup l’amour de la famille, les liens du siècle et les soucis domestiques. Alors, on entendit pour la première fois : « Qui veut venir après moi, se renie soi-même, porte sa croix et me suive » (Mt 16, 24) ; or, nul soldat ne marche au combat avec son épouse ; au disciple qui veut assister aux funérailles de son père, la permission est refusée. « Les renards ont leurs tanières, les oiseaux du ciel leurs nids ; mais le Fils de l’Homme n’a pas où reposer sa tête » (Mt 8, 20) — ceci pour que tu ne t’attristes pas si ta cellule est trop exiguë. « Qui est sans épouse n’est soucieux que des affaires du Seigneur et de la manière de plaire à Dieu ; mais qui a une épouse est soucieux des affaires de ce monde et de la manière de plaire à son épouse. » (1 Co 7, 32-33) Divers sont les destins de la femme mariée et de la vierge ; celle qui n’est pas mariée pense aux choses du Seigneur : être sainte de corps et d’esprit ; au contraire, celle qui est mariée pense aux choses du monde : comment plaire à son mari [33].


22. Les graves incommodités du mariage, les nombreux soucis dont il est entravé, je les ai décrits, me semble-t-il, sommairement dans le livre que je viens de faire paraître contre Helvidius sur la perpétuelle virginité de la bienheureuse Marie. Il serait trop long de me répéter ici ; on pourra, si l’on veut, puiser à cette modeste source [34]. Je dirai seulement ceci, pour éviter l’apparence d’une omission totale : l’Apôtre nous ordonne de prier sans cesse, d’autre part celui qui accomplit le devoir conjugal ne peut pas prier pendant ce temps ; dès lors, ou nous prions toujours, mais nous restons vierges, ou nous cessons de prier pour obéir aux lois du mariage. « Que si, dit-il, une vierge se marie, elle ne pèche pas ; mais les gens mariés éprouveront la tribulation de la chair. » (1 Co 7, 28) Dans la préface de ce petit livre, j’ai prévenu le lecteur que je parlerais très peu ou même pas du tout des souffrances du mariage ; je renouvelle ici cet avis. Mais si tu veux savoir de combien de tracas la vierge est libérée, tandis que l’épouse y est astreinte, lis le livre de Tertullien à un ami philosophe et ses autres traités sur la virginité, ou encore le remarquable volume du bienheureux Cyprien, les compositions en vers et en prose du pape Damase sur ce sujet et les récents opuscules de notre Ambroise [35] dédiés à sa soeur. Il s’y épanche en une langue magnifique ; cet éloge de la virginité est parfait : invention, disposition, expression.

23. Pour nous, nous suivons une autre route. Il ne s’agit pas de louer la virginité, mais de l’observer. Il ne suffit pas de savoir ce qui est le bien, mais de garder plus soigneusement ce bien que nous avons déjà choisi. Cela est affaire de jugement, et ceci d’effort ; cela est le partage d’un grand nombre, cedi de très peu. « Qui persévérera, dit le Seigneur, jusqu’à la fin, celui-là sera sauvé » (Mt 10, 22), et encore : « beaucoup d’appelés, mais peu d’élus » (Mt 20, 16). Je t’en supplie donc, devant Dieu, le Christ Jésus et ses anges élus : ces vases du temple, que seuls les prêtres pouvaient regarder licitement, ne les produis pas facilement en public, que nul profane ne porte ses regards sur le sanctuaire de Dieu. Ozias toucha l’Arche ; il n’en avait pas le droit, aussi fut-il frappé de mort subite. Mais nul vase d’or et d’argent n’est aussi cher à Dieu que le temps d’un corps virginal. Autrefois, ce n’était qu’une ombre ; maintenant, c’est la réalité.Pour ta part, il est vrai, tu parles avec simplicité, et ta gentillesse ne sait pas regarder hautainement les inconnus eux-mêmes ; mais des yeux impudiques ont une autre façon de regarder ; ils ne savent pas considérer la beauté de l’âme, mais bien celle des corps. C’est le trésor de Dieu qu’Ézéchias montre aux Assyriens, mais chez les Assyriens cette vue excita la convoitise. Après des guerres répétées et la ruine de la Judée, ce qu’on captura, en premier lieu, ce furent les vases du Seigneur ; on les emporta à l’étranger. Finalement, parmi les ripailles et les troupeaux de concubines (car le vice triomphe à souiller ce qui est noble), Balthasar boit dans les coupes sacrées !

24. Ne prête pas l’oreille aux mauvaises conversations. Souvent ceux qui tiennent des propos inconvenants cherchent à éprouver la fermeté d’une conscience. Si, toi qui es une vierge, tu écoutes volontiers ce qu’on dit, si tu te détends à n’importe quelle plaisanterie, ils loueront chacune de tes affirmations et souscriront à toutes tes négations. Ils t’appelleront spirituelle, sainte, sans malice. ’Voilà une vraie servante du Christ’, diront-ils ; ’elle est toute simple. Ce n’est pas comme cette mégère affreuse, vulgaire, rébarbative, et qui, pour ces motifs, peut-être, n’a pas été capable de trouver un mari’ ! Un fâcheux instinct naturel nous y porte : trop volontiers, nous sympathisons avec nos flatteurs. Nous avons beau protester que nous ne méritons pas ces louanges, une chaude rougeur a beau colorer nos joues, malgré tout, au fond de nous-même, notre âme est heureuse d’être louée. L’épouse du Christ est comme l’arche du Testament ; toi, de même, n’accueille aucune pensée venue du dehors. Au-dessus de ce propitiatoire, comme au-dessus des chérubins, veut trôner le Seigneur (Cf. He 9, 5). Il envoie ses disciples, comme il fit à propos de l’ânon, pour te délier des soucis du siècle, pour que, délaissant pailles et briques d’Égypte, tu suives Moïse dans le désert et entres dans la Terre promise. Qu’il ne se trouve personne pour t’empêcher, ni ta mère, ni ta soeur, ni une parente ou un frère ; le Seigneur te tient pour son amie. S’ils veulent t’empêcher, qu’ils craignent les fléaux de Pharaon, qui, ayant refusé de laisser partir le peuple de Dieu pour l’adorer, a souffert ce que relate l’Écriture.

Jésus, entré dans le temple, expulsa tout ce qui n’était pas du temple. Dieu, en effet, est jaloux, il n’admet pas que, de la maison de son Père, on fasse une caverne de brigands. Du reste, là où l’on compte l’argent, là où sont les cages des colombes, là aussi est mise à mort la simplicité ; quand, dans un cœur virginal, bouillonne le souci des affaires du siècle, aussitôt le voile du temple se déchire ; l’époux se lève irrité et s’écrie : « On vous laissera votre maison déserte ! » (Mt 23, 38) Lis l’Évangile, vois comme Marie, assise aux pieds du Seigneur, est préférée à Marthe l’empressée — et pourtant Marthe remplissait avec soin le devoir de l’hospitalité en préparant un repas au Seigneur et à ses disciples. « Marthe, dit-il, Marthe, tu es soucieuse et troublée à l’excès ! on n’a pas besoin de grand’chose, peut-être d’une seule. Marie a choisi la meilleure part, elle ne lui sera pas enlevée. » (Lc 10, 41-42) Sois Marie, toi aussi ; au repas préfère la doctrine. Que tes soeurs s’affairent pour chercher comme recevoir le Christ, toi, rejette une fois pour toutes le fardeau du siècle, reste assise aux pieds du Seigneur et dis : ’J’ai trouvé celui que cherchait mon âme, je le tiens et ne le lâcherai pas.’ Et puisse-t-il répondre : « unique est ma colombe, ma parfaite, elle est l’unique de sa mère, l’élue de sa génitrice » (Cant 6, 8), c’est-à-dire de la Jérusalem céleste.


25. Que toujours te garde le secret de ta chambre, que toujours à l’intérieur l’Époux y joue avec toi. Tu pries, c’est parler à l’Époux ; tu lis, c’est lui qui te parle. Puis, quand le sommeil t’aura accablée, il viendra derrière la cloison, passera sa main par le guichet et touchera ton corps. Alors tu te lèveras, frissonnante, et tu diras : « Je suis blessée d’amour » (Cant 5, 8) ; puis tu l’entendras encore : « C’est un jardin clos, ma soeur et mon épouse, un jardin clos, une source scellée. » (Cant 4, 12)

Garde-toi de sortir pour aller dans la maison [36], ne cherche pas à voir les filles d’un pays étranger [37], puisque les patriarches sont tes frères et que tu as la joie qu’Israël soit ton père. Dina sort, elle est violée ! Je ne veux pas que tu cherches ton époux à travers les places [38], ni que tu fasses le tour des coins de la cité. Tu auras beau dire : « Je me lèverai, je circulerai dans la cité, au forum et sur les places ; j’y chercherai celui qu’aime mon âme » (Cant 3, 2), et questionner : « Celui qu’aime mon âme, ne l’avez-vous pas vu ? » (Cant 3, 3) Nul ne daignera te répondre. Ce n’est pas sur les places qu’on peut trouver l’Époux (« il est, au contraire, étroit et resserré le chemin qui conduit à la Vie » (Mt 7, 14), et voici la suite : « Je l’ai cherché sans le trouver, je l’ai appelé et il ne m’a pas répondu. » (Cant 5, 6) Plaise au ciel qu’il n’y ait rien de pire que de ne pas l’avoir trouvé ! Blessée, dénudée, gémissante, tu feras ce récit : « Ils m’ont trouvée, les gardes qui circulent en ville, ils m’ont frappée, ils m’ont blessée, ils m’ont enlevé ma robe légère d’été ! » (Cant 5, 7)

Si tels sont les traitements qu’endure, parce qu’elle est sortie, celle qui avait dit : « Je dors, mais mon cœur veille » (Cant 5, 2) et « mon cousin est pour moi comme un bouquet de myrrhe, il demeurera au milieu de mes seins » (Cant 1, 13), qu’adviendra-t-il de nous, qui ne sommes encore que des adolescentes, et qui, lorsque l’épouse entre avec l’époux, demeurons dehors [39] ? Il est jaloux, Jésus, il ne veut pas que d’autres voient son visage. Tu allégueras excuses et prétextes : ’J’ai baissé mon voile pour cacher mon visage, je t’ai cherché, je t’ai dit : « Enseigne-moi, ô l’aimé de mon âme, où tu fais paître, où tu te reposes à midi, afin que je n’erre pas comme si j’étais couverte [40], parmi les troupeaux de tes amis »’ (Cant 1, 7) ; il s’indignera, s’emportera et dira : « Si tu ne te connais pas, ô belle entre les femmes, sors sur les traces des troupeaux, et fais paître tes boucs parmi les tentes des bergers ! » (Cant 1,8) c’est-à-dire : ’sois belle, qu’entre toutes les femmes ta beauté soit aimée de l’époux ; si tu ne te connais pas, si tu ne gardes pas [41] très strictement ton cœur, si tu ne fuis pas les yeux des jeunes gens, tu sortiras de ma couche et tu feras paître les boucs, qui prendront place à ma gauche [42] !’


26. C’est pourquoi, ô mon Eustochie, ma fille, ma maîtresse, ma coservante, ma soeur — divers sont les titres que valent l’âge, la vertu, la religion, l’affection — écoute les paroles d’Isaïe : « Ô mon peuple, entre dans tes chambres ; ferme ta porte, cache-toi un petit instant, jusqu’à ce qu’ait passé la colère du Seigneur ! » (Is 26, 20) Que vaquent dehors les vierges folles [43] ! Toi, sois à l’intérieur avec l’Époux. Si, en effet, tu fermes ta porte, si, selon le précepte de l’Évangile, tu pries ton père dans le secret [44], il viendra frapper et dira : « Voici que je me tiens devant la porte et que je frappe ; si quelqu’un m’ouvre, j’entrerai, je dînerai avec lui et lui avec moi » (Ap 3, 20) ; aussitôt tu répondras avec empressement : « C’est la voix de mon cousin qui frappe : ouvre-moi, ma soeur, ma proche, ma colombe, ma parfaite. » (Cant 5, 2) Et tu n’auras pas à dire : « J’ai dépouillé ma tunique, comment la remettre ? J’ai lavé mes pieds, comment les salir ? » (Cant 5, 3) Lève-toi tout de suite et ouvre, de peur que, si tu tardais, il ne passe son chemin. Après quoi tu te plaindrais par ces mots : « J’ai ouvert à mon cousin, mais mon cousin était passé. » (Cant 5, 6) Qu’est-il besoin que les portes de ton cœur soient fermées à l’époux ? Ouvertes au Christ, qu’elles soient fermées au diable, selon ce texte : « Si l’esprit de celui qui détient le pouvoir monte sur toi, ne lui fais pas de place ! » (Ecc 10, 4) Daniel [45], dans son cénacle — car il ne pouvait pas rester en bas — tint ses fenêtres ouvertes dans la direction de Jérusalem : toi aussi tiens tes fenêtres ouvertes, mais du côté où la lumière peut entrer, où tu peux voir la cité de Dieu. N’ouvre pas ces fenêtres, dont il est dit : « La mort est entrée par vos fenêtres ! » (Jr 9, 21)

27. Évite aussi avec beaucoup de soin ce travers : ne te laisse pas prendre à l’ardeur de la vaine gloire. « Comment, dit Jésus, pouvez-vous croire, si vous recevez la gloire de la part des hommes ? » (Jn 5, 44) Vois donc quel défaut ce peut être, puisque celui qui y succombe ne peut avoir la foi ! Disons, au contraire, nous autres  : « Oui, tu es ma gloire » (Ps 3, 4), et « qui se glorifie, qu’il se glorifie dans le Seigneur » (1 Co 1, 31), et « si je cherchais encore à plaire aux hommes, je ne serais pas serviteur du Christ » (Ga 1, 10) ; « je n’ai garde de me glorifier, sinon dans la croix de mon Seigneur Jésus-Christ, par qui le monde est crucifié pour moi, et moi pour le monde » (Ga 6, 14) ; et encore : « en toi nous serons loués toute la journée » (Ps 93, 9) ; « dans le Seigneur sera louée mon âme » (Ps 33, 3).

Quand tu fais l’aumône [46], que Dieu soit seul à le voir. Quand tu jeûnes, que soit gai ton visage [47]. Ton vêtement : ni trop net, ni trop malpropre ; qu’aucune originalité ne le fasse remarquer, en sorte que les passants que tu croises ne s’arrêtent pas pour te montrer au doigt [48]. Un frère est mort [49], tu auras à accompagner le cadavre d’une soeur, attention ! ne le fais pas trop souvent, tu finirais par mourir toi-même. Ne cherche pas à paraître trop pieuse, ni plus effacée qu’il n’est nécessaire. Ne cherche pas la gloire en ayant l’air de la fuir. Plusieurs évitent qu’il y ait des témoins de leur pauvreté, de leur bienfaisance ou de leur jeûne, mais ils désirent plaire, justement parce qu’ils méprisent de plaire. O merveille ! on prétend éviter la louange, pendant qu’on la recherche. Aux autres troubles de l’âme humaine : la joie, le chagrin, l’espoir, la crainte, je trouve pas mal d’hommes qui savent échapper. Mais, de ce défaut-là, très peu sont exempts [50] ; or, celui-là est parfait qui, tel un beau corps, n’est entaché que de peu de verrues.

Je n’ai pas à t’avertir de ne pas te glorifier de ta fortune, ou de ne pas te vanter de ta noblesse, ou de ne pas te préférer à autrui ; je sais ton humilité, je sais que tu peux dire de tout cœur : « Seigneur, mon cœur ne s’est pas exalté et mes yeux ne se sont pas orgueilleusement levés » (Ps 130, 1) ; je sais que, chez toi et chez ta mère, l’orgueil, qui causa la chute du diable, n’existe absolument pas. Aussi me suis-je dispensé d’écrire là-dessus. Il est tout à fait idiot d’enseigner à quelqu’un ce que sait parfaitement le prétendu disciple. Mais il ne faudrait pas que ce devînt pour toi un sujet de jactance d’avoir méprisé la jactance du siècle, ou qu’une pensée inexprimée et subreptice ne te porte, toi qui as renoncé à plaire en robes tissées d’or, à chercher à plaire en haillons, soit, quand tu te joins à un groupe de frères ou de soeurs en t’asseyant sur un escabeau bas, en te proclamant indigne, en baissant à dessein la voix comme une femme épuisée par les jeûnes, ou, pour feindre la démarche d’une personne qui va défaillir, en t’appuyant sur l’épaule d’une voisine. Il y a en certaines qui « défigurent leur visage [51] pour bien faire voir aux autres qu’elles pratiquent le jeûne. 

Aperçoivent-elles quelqu’un ? Aussitôt elles gémissent, abaissent les paupières, se couvrent la figure ; c’est tout juste si elles libèrent un œil pour regarder. La robe est grossière, la ceinture de vil tissu, les mains et les pieds sales ; mais l’estomac, lui, parce qu’on ne peut le voir, étouffe de mangeaille ; c’est pour elles que l’on chante tous les jours ce psaume : « Dieu a dissipé les os des hommes qui se complaisent en eux-mêmes » (Ps 52, 6). D’autres adoptent une tenue masculine, changent leur vêtement, honteuses d’être des femmes, ce qu’elles sont de naissance, coupent leur chevelure et, sans pudeur, dressent un visage d’eunuque. Il en est qui, vêtues de cilices et de capuchons truqués, comme si elles retombaient en enfance, imitent les hiboux et les chouettes.


28. Je ne voudrais pas avoir l’air de ne discourir que des femmes. Aussi bien, fuis ces hommes que l’on peut voir nattés : chevelure de femme, en dépit de l’Apôtre [52], barbe de bouc, manteau noir, pieds nus comme pour souffrir du froid : tout cela, c’est manifestations du démon. Tel autrefois Antimus, tel naguère Sofronius : Rome s’en lamentait ! Ils pénètrent dans les demeures des nobles, ils séduisent des femmelettes « chargées de péchés, ils feignent d’étudier toujours sans jamais parvenir à la science de la vérité » (2 Tim 3, 6-7) ; ils simulent l’austérité ; leurs jeûnes semblent longs, ils les prolongent en s’alimentant la nuit, en cachette. J’ai honte de dire le reste, de peur de paraître invectiver plutôt qu’avertir. Il y en a d’autres — je parle des hommes de mon ordre [53] — qui ambitionnent le sacerdoce et le diaconat pour voir plus librement les femmes. Ils n’ont souci que de leurs vêtements, de leurs parfums ; que leur pied ne dans pas dans un soulier avachi ; leurs cheveux bouclés portent l’empreinte du fer à friser, leurs doigts scintillent de bagues et, de peur que la chaussée trop humide ne leur mouille la plante des pieds, ils y impriment juste le bout des orteils ! Tu croirais voir des fiancés plutôt que des clercs.

Il en est qui consacrent tous leurs soins, et leur vie tout entière, à connaître le nom des matrones, leur adresse et leurs habitudes. Je n’en décrirai qu’un, le premier en cet art, brièvement et sommairement, afin que, connaissant le maître, tu reconnaisses plus aisément les disciples. En même temps que le soleil, en toute hâte, il se lève. Ses visites ? Il en a réglé l’ordre. Il a étudié les trajets les plus courts. C’est tout juste s’il ne pénètre pas dans leur chambre même, tandis qu’elles dorment encore, ce vieillard importun. Remarque-t-il un coussin, une étoffe élégante, ou n’importe quel meuble de l’appartement, il le loue, l’admire, le palpe ; il se plaint de n’en point posséder de pareil et obtient l’objet moins qu’il ne l’extorque, car chacune redoute d’offenser le courrier de la Ville. Il n’aime pas la chasteté, il déteste les jeûnes. Il expertise les mets en les flairant, aussi le surnomme-t-on vulgairement le chapon gras, ou γέρων ποππύζων [54]. Sa bouche est grossière, impudente, toujours armée pour l’insulte. Tourne-toi où tu voudras, il est le premier en face de toi. Entend-on quelque nouvelle, c’est lui qui l’a inventée, ou qui l’amplifie et la diffuse. Ses chevaux qu’il change selon les heures sont si brillants et si fougueux qu’on le croirait frère du roi de Thrace [55].


29. Bien divers sont les pièges par quoi nous combat un ennemi rusé. Le serpent était le plus intelligent de tous les animaux qu’avait créés le Seigneur Dieu sur la terre. D’où ce mot de l’Apôtre : « nous n’ignorons pas ses astuces » (2 Co 2, 11). Ni la malpropreté affichée, ni les recherches de la coquetterie ne conviennent aux chrétiens. Si tu ne comprends pas ou si tu hésites sur un passage des Écritures, interroge quelqu’un que recommande sa vie, que son âge met à l’abri du reproche, que ne disqualifie pas la réputation, enfin qui puisse dire : « je vous ai fiancée à un seul homme, vierge chaste à présenter au Christ » (2 Co 11, 2). S’il n’y a personne qui soit capable d’expliquer, mieux vaut ignorer, pour rester en sûreté, que risquer pour apprendre. Souviens-t-en ! c’est au milieu des pièges que tu marches ; pour beaucoup de vétéranes de la virginité, cette couronne de la chasteté que nul ne mettait en doute leur a échappé des mains au seuil même de la mort !

Si quelques servantes sont associées à ton ascèse, ne sois pas hautaine à leur égard, ni orgueilleuse parce que tu es leur maîtresse. Vous appartenez au même Époux, ensemble vous chantez le Christ, ensemble vous recevez son Corps, pourquoi votre table serait-elle différente ? Qu’on amène de nouvelles compagnes ! Que les vierges mettent leur honneur à en attirer d’autres ! Si tu en sens une faiblir dans sa foi, prends-la en charge, console-la, caresse-la, que sa persévérance dans la chasteté soit ton gain personnel. Si quelqu’une dissimule, mais cherche à fuir la servitude de la continence, lis-lui carrément les mots de l’Apôtre : « Mieux vaut se marier que d’être consumée de désirs » (1 Co 7, 9). Mais ces vierges ou veuves oisives, curieuses, qui font le tour des palais des matrones, dont le front ne sait plus rougir et qui dépassent en impudence les parasites des comédies, chasse-les comme des pestes : « Les moeurs vertueuses sont corrompues par les conversations coupables » (1 Co 15, 33). Elles n’ont qu’un souci : le ventre et ses environs ! Ces femmes-là ont coutume de prodiguer les conseils : ’ma petite chienne, jouis de ta fortune, et vis tant que tu es en vie’, ou bien : ’C’est pour tes enfants que tu la gardes ?’ Ivrognes, lascives, par leurs insinuations malfaisantes de toute nature, elles amolliraient même des âmes de fer pour les porter au plaisir et, « quand elles ont péché par luxure bien que chrétiennes, elles veulent se marier et encourent la damnation parce qu’elles ont violé leur premier engagement » (1 Tim 5, 11-12).

Ne te complais pas à être réputée très diserte ou à savoir tourner agréablement les vers d’amusants madrigaux. N’imite pas la prononciation mignarde et invertébrée des dames ; tantôt parce qu’elle serrent les dents, tantôt parce que leurs lèvres sont trop peu fermes, elles gouvernent leur langue balbutiante de façon à n’émettre que la moitié des mots ; elles estiment grossier tout ce qui vient à terme [56] ; tant leur plaît l’adultère, même s’il ne s’agit que de la langue ! « Oui, quelle communauté y a-t-il entre la lumière et les ténèbres, quel accord entre le Christ et Bélial ? » (2 Co 6, 14-15) Que fait Horace avec le psautier ? et Virgile avec l’Évangile, et Cicéron avec l’Apôtre ? N’est-il pas scandalisé, le frère, s’il te voit prendre un repas dans un temple d’idoles ? Sans doute « tout est pur aux purs (Tt 1, 15)  », « il ne faut rien repousser de ce que l’on peut recevoir en rendant grâces » (Tt 4, 4), cependant nous ne devons pas boire en même temps la coupe du Christ et la coupe des démons. Je vais te raconter ma malheureuse histoire.


30. Il y a bien longtemps ! maison, père et mère, soeur, parenté et, ce qui est plus difficile, habitude de la bonne chère, pour le Royaume des cieux je m’étais sevré [57] de tout cela ; j’allais à Jérusalem militer pour le Christ. Mais de la bibliothèque qu’à Rome je m’étais composée avec beaucoup de soin et de peine, je n’avais pas pu me passer. Malheureux que j’étais ! avant de lire Cicéron, je me livrais au jeûne. Je veillais souvent des nuits entières, je versais des larmes, que le souvenir de mes péchés d’autrefois arrachait du fond de mes entrailles. Après quoi, je prenais en mains mon Plaute ! Si, rentrant en moi-même, je me mettais à lire un prophète, ce langage inculte me faisait horreur. Mes yeux aveuglés m’empêchaient de voir la lumière. Or, ce n’étaient pas mes yeux que j’incriminais, mais le soleil ! Le Serpent ancien se jouait ainsi de moi.

Vers le milieu du carême, jusqu’au plus profond de mon être s’insinue la fièvre. Elle envahit mon corps épuisé, ne lui laisse aucun repos et — détail à peine croyable —, mes pauvres membres en sont tellement dévorés, que je ne tenais plus guère que par mes os. Cependant, on préparait mes obsèques, car la vie, le souffle, la chaleur — tout mon corps étant déjà refroidi — ne palpitaient plus que dans un coin encore tiède de ma poitrine. Tout d’un coup, j’ai un ravissement spirituel. Voici le tribunal du Juge ; on m’y traîne ! La lumière ambiante était si éblouissante que, du sol où je gisais, je n’osais pas lever les yeux en haut. On me demande ma condition : « Je suis chrétien », ai-je répondu. Mais celui qui siégeait : ’Tu mens’, dit-il ; ’c’est cicéronien que tu es, non pas chrétien’ ; « où est ton trésor, là est ton cœur » (Mt 6, 21).

Aussitôt je deviens muet. Parmi les coups — car il avait ordonné qu’on me flagellât — ma conscience me torturait davantage encore de sa brûlure ; je me redisais ce verset : « Mais, dans l’enfer, qui te louera ? » (Ps 6, 6) Je me suis mis cependant à crier et à me lamenter en répétant : « Pitié pour moi, Seigneur, pitié pour moi ! » (Ps 16, 2) Cet appel retentissait parmi les coups de fouet. Enfin, prosternés aux genoux du président, les assistants suppliaient de faire grâce à ma jeunesse, de permettre à mes erreurs de faire pénitence ; je subirais par la suite le supplice mérité, si jamais je revenais à la lecture des lettres païennes. Quant à moi, coincé dans une situation aussi critique, j’étais disposé à promettre encore davantage. Aussi me suis-je mis à jurer, à prendre son nom à témoin : ’Seigneur, disais-je, si jamais je possède des ouvrages profanes, ou si j’en lis, c’est comme si je te reniais [58] !’ Après que j’eus prononcé ce serment, on me relâcha ; me voici revenu sur terre. À la surprise générale, j’ouvre les yeux. Ils étaient tellement trempés de larmes qu’ils attestaient ma douleur aux plus sceptiques. Ce n’était pas du sommeil, ni de ces songes vains qui nous illusionnent souvent. Témoin le tribunal devant lequel je gisais ; témoin le jugement, si redoutable ! — puissé-je ne jamais subir pareille question ! — j’avais les épaules tuméfiées, et j’ai senti les plaies au réveil. Depuis, j’ai lu les livres divins avec plus de soin que je n’avais lu jadis les ouvrages des mortels [59].


31. La cupidité aussi, c’est un défaut que tu dois éviter. Bien sûr tu ne désireras pas ce qui n’est pas à toi ; cela, les lois de l’État elles-mêmes le punissent. Mais ce qui est tien — qui, en réalité, est à autrui — tu ne dois pas le garder. « Si vous n’avez pas été fidèles, dit Dieu, pour ce qui ne vous appartient pas, ce qui est à vous qui vous le donnera ? » (Lc 16, 12) Ne sont pas à nous les lingots d’argent et d’or. Notre bien est spirituel ; il en est dit ailleurs : « rachat de l’homme, sa propre richesse. » (Pr 13, 8) « Nul ne peut servir deux maîtres, ou il haïra l’un et aimera l’autre, ou il supportera l’un et méprisera l’autre. Vous ne pouvez pas servir Dieu et Mammon, c’est-à-dire la richesse » (Mt 6, 24). Dans la langue païenne des Syriens, la richesse s’appelle, en effet, Mammona. Penser à la subsistance ? épines de la foi, racine d’avarice, souci des païens. Mais, diras-tu, je suis une jeune fille d’éducation raffinée qui ne peut travailler de ses mains. Si j’arrive à la vieillesse, si je tombe malade, qui aura compassion de moi ? Écoute Jésus qui s’adresse aux apôtres : « Ne réfléchissez pas dans votre cœur sur ce que vous aurez à manger, ou pour votre corps de quoi vous serez habillés. L’âme n’est-elle pas plus que la nourriture et le corps plus que le vêtement ? Regardez les oiseaux du ciel, ils ne sèment ni ne moissonnent ni n’engrangent ; or, votre père céleste les nourrit » (Mt 6, 25-26). Si le vêtement vient à te manquer, on te proposera l’exemple des lis ; si tu as faim, tu entendras proclamer bienheureux les pauvres et les affamés. Si quelque souffrance t’afflige, lis donc : « c’est pourquoi je me complais dans mes infirmités » (2 Co 12, 10), et encore : « on m’a donné l’aiguillon de ma chair, l’ange de Satan, pour me souffleter » (2 Co 12, 7), afin que j’évite l’orgueil. Réjouis-toi dans tous les jugements de Dieu, car « les filles de Juda ont exulté dans tous tes jugements, Seigneur » (Ps 96, 8). Que ta bouche ne cesse de proférer ce mot : « Nu je suis sorti du sein de ma mère, nu j’y reviendrai » (Jb 1, 21), et : « Nous n’avons rien apporté en ce monde, nous n’en pouvons pas davantage rien emporter » (1 Tim 6, 7).

32. Mais on voit actuellement beaucoup de femmes dont les armoires sont bourrées de vêtements, qui change de tunique tous les jours et pourtant ne peuvent vaincre les mites. Or, celle qui est plus pieuse n’use qu’un seul vêtement à la fois et, les coffres pleins [60], elle fait durer ses loques. On teint le parchemin de couleur pourpre, on trace les lettres avec de l’or liquide, on revêt de gemmes les livres [61], mais tout nu, devant leurs portes [62], le Christ est en train de mourir ! Tendent-elles la main pour faire l’aumône, la trompette sonne ; convoquent-elles à l’agape, on loue un crieur. J’ai vu récemment — je tais les noms, pour que l’on ne croie pas à une satire — une très noble parmi les matrones romaines, dans la basilique saint Pierre, précédée d’eunuques, distribuant une pièce à chaque pauvre, de sa propre main, pour paraître plus pieuse. Cependant — facile manœuvre pour les habitués — une vieille chargée d’ans et de haillons [63] court se replacer plus haut dans la file, afin de recevoir une seconde pièce. Arrivée à sa hauteur, c’est un coup de poing que la dame lui donne au lieu d’un denier, et la coupable d’un si grand forfait est tout en sang !

« La racine de tous les maux, c’est l’avarice » (1 Tim 6, 10), aussi l’apôtre l’appelle-t-il : « service des idoles. » « Cherche d’abord le royaume de Dieu et tout cela te sera apporté [64]. » Le Seigneur ne fera pas mourir de faim la vie du juste : « j’ai été plus jeune, me voici vieux ; je n’ai pas vu le juste abandonné ni sa progéniture chercher son pain » (Ps 36, 25). Élie est nourri par le ministère des corbeaux ; la veuve de Sarepta, qui se préparait à mourir la nuit même avec ses enfants, nourrit le prophète, bien qu’elle eût faim ; la cruche est miraculeusement remplie, celui qui venait pour être nourri nourrit lui-même son hôtesse. L’apôtre Pierre dit [65] : « De l’argent et de l’or, je n’en ai point. Mais ce que j’ai, je te le donne : au nom du Seigneur Jésus-Christ, lève-toi et marche ! » (Ac 3, 6) Mais à présent beaucoup disent aux pauvres, non par des mots qu’ils taisent, mais par leurs actes : ’la foi et la miséricorde, je n’en ai pas ; mais ce que j’ai, or et argent, je ne t’en donne pas.’ Donc, quand nous avons le vivre et le vêtement [66], nous devons nous en contenter. Écoute ce que Jacob demande en son oraison : « Si le Seigneur est avec moi et me garde dans ce chemin par lequel je fais route, et s’il me donne du pain à manger et un vêtement pour me couvrir » (Gn 28, 20). Il ne demandait que le nécessaire. Vingt ans après, riche propriétaire, plus riche encore comme père [67], il retourne à la terre de Chanaan. Les Écritures nous fournissent une infinité d’exemples pour nous enseigner qu’il faut fuir l’avarice.


33. Je n’en fais pour le moment qu’une digression ; si le Christ y consent, je réserve ce sujet pour un ouvrage à part ; pourtant je vais rapporter un fait qui a eu lieu voici peu d’années en Nitrie [68]. Un frère, plutôt économe qu’avare, mais qui oubliait que le Maître avait été vendu trente deniers, laissa en mourant cent sous d’or qu’il avait gagnés à tisser du lin. Les moines réunissent un conseil (sache qu’en ce même endroit il en vit à peu près cinq mille en cellules séparées) : que fallait-il faire de ces pièces ? Les uns disaient : qu’on les distribue aux pauvres, d’autres : qu’on les donne à l’église ; plusieurs : qu’on les rende à sa famille. Mais Macaire, Pambo, Isidore et les autres, qu’on appelle Pères — l’Esprit Saint parlant en eux — décidèrent qu’on les enfouît avec leur propriétaire : « Que ton argent, disaient-ils, t’accompagne pour la perdition ! » (Ac 8, 20) Qu’on ne croie pas à un acte de cruauté : une si grande terreur envahit tous les moines par toute l’Égypte, que laisser à sa mort un seul sou y passe pour criminel.

34. Nous venons de mentionner les moines ; comme je sais que tu te plais à entendre parler des choses saintes, prête-moi un peu l’oreille. Il y a en Égypte trois sortes de moines. Les cénobites, ils les nomment dans la langue du pays ’sauhes", nous pourrions les appeler ’ceux qui vivent en commun’, les anachorètes, qui habitent seuls, parmi les déserts ; ils tirent leur nom de ce qu’ils se sont écartés loin des hommes ; une troisième sorte qu’ils appellent ’remnuoth’, cette espèce est détestable et l’on n’en fait pas cas ; mais, dans notre province, elle est seule ou du moins prépondérante. Ils habitent ensemble à deux ou trois ou guère davantage, vivent à leur guise et indépendants ; du fruit de leur travail ils mettent en commun une partie, afin d’avoir une table commune. Le plus souvent, c’est dans les villes ou les bourgs qu’ils habitent ; comme si c’était leur métier qui fût saint, et non leur vie, de tout ce qu’ils vendent, ils majorent le prix. Entre eux les disputes sont fréquentes, car, gagnant eux-mêmes la nourriture dont ils vivent, ils n’acceptent aucune subordination. À la vérité, ils ont coutume de rivaliser de jeûnes : de la matière d’un secret ils font un bulletin de victoire [69]. Chez ces gens-là, tout est affecté : manches larges, chaussures mal ajustées, vêtement trop grossier, fréquents soupirs — mais visite des vierges, dénigrement du clergé ; puis, quand vient un jour de fête, ils s’empiffrent jusqu’au vomissement.

35. Puisque nous avons exterminé ceux-là comme des pestes, venons-en à ceux qui forment des communautés assez nombreuses ; on les appelle cénobites, avons-nous dit. Leur pacte primordial, c’est d’obéir aux Anciens et d’exécuter tous leurs ordres. Ils sont répartis en décuries et centuries, de façon que neuf hommes soient présidés par un dixième, et que, d’autre part, un centième ait sous lui dix chefs. Ils demeurent séparés, mais les cellules sont contiguës. Jusqu’à la neuvième heure, c’est comme un jour férié : nul ne va chez un autre, sauf ces dizeniers dont nous avons parlé, afin de consoler par leurs entretiens ceux dont les idées seraient troublées.

Mais, après l’heure de none, c’est le mouvement de la vie commune. Les psaumes résonnent. On lit les Écritures selon la tradition. Les oraisons achevées, tous s’assoient ; au milieu d’eux, celui qu’ils nomment le Père commence une conférence. Tandis qu’il parle, il se fait un tel silence que nul n’ose en regarder un autre, nul n’ose même cracher. Pas d’autre louange à l’orateur que les larmes des auditeurs. Silencieux sont les pleurs qui roulent sur le visage ; la douleur ne s’échappe jamais en sanglots. Mais quand le Père entame des prédications sur le règne du Christ, le bonheur futur ou la gloire à venir, on peut les voir tous, contenant leurs soupirs et les yeux levés au ciel, dire en eux-mêmes : « Qui me donnera les plumes de la colombe, pour que je puisse voler et m’y reposer ? » (Ps 54, 7)

Ensuite, l’assemblée se disperse. Chaque décurie avec son père particulier se dirige vers les tables, où chacun à son tour sert une semaine. Aucun bruit pendant le repas ; nul ne parle en mangeant. On vit de pain, de légumes et d’herbes potagères assaisonnées de sel et d’huile. Pour le vin, on n’en donne qu’aux vieillards. À ceux-ci, ainsi qu’aux tout jeunes gens, on sert souvent un déjeuner ; pour les uns, c’est afin de sustenter leur vie fatiguée, pour les autres, afin qu’elle ne soit pas brisée dès son début. Ensuite, ils se lèvent tous ensemble, récitent l’hymne et retournent à leurs enclos. Là chacun peut converser avec ses amis jusqu’au soir : ’Avez-vous, dit-on, un tel et un tel, quelle grâce en sa personne, quel silence, quelle retenue dans la démarche ?’ Aperçoivent-ils un malade, ils le consolent, un fervent dans l’amour de Dieu, ils s’exhortent ensemble au zèle. La nuit, comme, en dehors des oraisons publiques, chacun veille sur son lit, ils font le tour des cellules, collent leur oreille à la paroi et enquêtent avec soin sur ce qui se fait. S’ils dépistent un paresseux, ils ne le blâment pas sur le champ, mais dissimulant ce qu’ils savent, ils vont le visiter plus souvent et, s’y mettant les premiers, ils le provoquent à la prière plutôt qu’ils ne l’y contraignent.

L’ouvrage de la journée est déterminé. On le rend au doyen qui le porte à l’économe ; celui-ci, tous les mois, rend compte au Père général, non sans une grande crainte. C’est lui aussi qui goûte les mets quand ils sont préparés.Et, comme nul n’a permission de dire : « je n’ai pas de tunique, de manteau ou de paillasse de sparterie », c’est lui encore qui arrange toutes choses pour que nul n’ait à demander, nul n’ait à manquer. Si l’un d’eux tombe malade, on le transfère dans une salle fort spacieuse. Là les vieillards s’emploient si bien à le dorloter qu’il n’a lieu de souhaiter ni les agréments des villes, ni même l’affection d’une mère. Tous les dimanches, ils ne s’emploient qu’aux prières et aux lectures ; c’est ce qu’ils font d’ailleurs en tout temps quand ils ont achevé leurs modestes travaux. Chaque jour on étudie un passage de l’Écriture. Le jeûne est le même toute l’année, sauf en carême qui le seul temps où l’on permette une vie encore plus austère. À la Pentecôte, le dîner se change en déjeuner ; on satisfait ainsi la tradition ecclésiastique [70] et l’on évite de charger l’estomac d’un double repas. C’est ainsi que Philon, l’imitateur du langage de Platon, et Josèphe [71], le Tite-Live des Grecs, dans sa deuxième histoire de la captivité des Juifs, décrivent les Esséniens.


36. Je m’aperçois que, dans un écrit sur les Vierges, j’ai bavardé sur les moines de façon presque superflue. Aussi en viens-je à la troisième sorte qu’on appelle les anachorètes, et qui, sortant des communautés, vont au désert sans rien emporter que du pain et du sel. L’initiation de ce genre de vie, c’est Paul ; Antoine l’a illustré ; pour remonter plus haut, le chef de file fut Jean-Baptiste. C’est aussi un homme de cette sorte qu’a décrit le prophète Jérémie par ces mots : « Il est bon à l’homme de porter le joug dès la jeunesse ; il s’assiéra tout seul et se taira, car il a pris sur lui le joug ; il offrira sa joue à qui le frappe, il sera rassasié d’opprobres, aussi le Seigneur ne rejettera-t-il pas pour l’éternité » (Lm 3, 27-30). Le travail de ces héros, leur manière de vivre dans la chair, non selon la chair, je te l’expliquerai, si tu veux, à un autre moment. À présent, je vais revenir à mon propos, car c’est en dissertant sur l’avarice que j’en étais venu aux moines. En te proposant leurs exemples, ce n’est pas seulement, te dirai-je, l’or, l’argent et les autres richesses, mais la terre et le ciel même que tu devras mépriser ; alors, unie au Christ, tu chanteras : « Ma part, c’est le Seigneur ! » (Ps 72, 26)

37. Autres remarques. L’Apôtre, il est vrai, nous ordonne de prier toujours ; pour les saints, d’ailleurs, le sommeil même est aussi une prière. Pourtant, nous devons avoir des heures de prière bien distinctes. De la sorte, si nous étions absorbés par quelque travail, l’horaire lui-même nous avertirait d’accomplir le devoir : l’heure de tierce, de sexte, de none, l’aube aussi et le soir ; nul n’ignore cette pratique. Et tu ne prendras de repas qui ne soit précédé d’une prière, tu ne quitteras pas la table sans avoir rendu grâces au Créateur. Chaque nuit, tu te lèveras deux ou trois fois pour ruminer les textes de l’Écriture que nous savons par cœur. Si nous sortons de notre demeure, armons-nous de prière ; revenons-nous de la place publique : prière d’abord, avant de nous asseoir ; que notre pauvre corps ne prenne pas son repos, avant que notre âme n’ait goûté sa nourriture. En toute action, en toute démarche, que notre main trace le signe de la croix. Ne dis du mal de personne, ne suscite pas de scandale devant le fils de ta mère. « Toi, qui es-tu donc pour juger le serviteur d’un autre ? Cela concerne son maître, qu’il se tienne debout ou qu’il tombe. Mais il se tiendra debout, car Dieu est assez puissant pour le soutenir » (Ro 14, 4). Si tu jeûnes deux jours, ne t’estime pas meilleure que celui qui ne jeûne pas.Tu jeûnes, mais tu te fâches ; lui mange, mais peut-être pratique la douceur. La fatigue de ton esprit et la fringale de ton estomac, c’est en querellant que tu les digères ; lui se nourrit avec modération, mais rend grâces à Dieu. Aussi Isaïe s’exclame-t-il tous les jours : « Ce n’est pas un tel jeûne que j’ai choisi, dit le Seigneur » (Is 58, 5). Et encore : « À l’époque de vos jeûnes se rencontrent vos exigences ; tous ceux qui dépendent de vous, vous les piquez de votre aiguillon ; c’est au milieu des procès et des litiges que vous jeûnez ; de vos poings vous frappez le petit ; à quoi bon jeûner en mon honneur ? » (Is 68, 3-4) De quelle qualité peut bien être le jeûne de cet homme, si sa colère, je ne dis pas seulement dure jusqu’à la nuit, mais persiste après une lunaison tout entière ? Quand tu médites sur toi-même, ne fonde pas ta gloire sur la chute d’autrui, mais sur la valeur même de ton acte.

38. Ne te propose pas comme exemples celles qui, adonnées aux soucis charnels, calculent les revenus de leurs propriétés et les dépenses quotidiennes de leur maison. Les onze apôtres, en effet, n’ont pas été abattus par la trahison de Judas ; quand Phygèle et Alexandre ont fait naufrage, les autres n’ont pas arrêté la course de leur foi. Ne dis pas : ’Telle ou telle jouit de sa fortune ; tous l’honorent ; les frères et les soeurs se réunissent chez elle ; aurait-elle pour autant cessé d’être vierge ? Car « ce n’est pas comme voit l’homme, que Dieu verra, l’homme voit le visage, Dieu voit le cœur » (1 S 16, 7). Ensuite : si elle est vierge de corps, est-elle vierge en esprit ? Je l’ignore. Or, voici comment l’Apôtre défini la vierge : « Qu’elle soit sainte et de corps et d’esprit. » (1 Co 7, 34). Et, après tout, qu’elle garde pour soi sa propre gloire ; qu’elle l’emporte sur la décision de Paul, qu’elle mène, s’il lui plaît, une vie de jouissance et de plaisirs ! Pour nous, suivons les exemples des meilleurs. Propose-toi celui de la bienheureuse Marie, dont la pureté fut telle qu’elle mérita d’être la mère du Seigneur. Comme l’ange Gabriel était descendu jusqu’à elle sous l’aspect d’un homme disant : « Salut, pleine de grâce, le Seigneur est avec toi » (Lc 1, 28), dans son effroi elle ne put lui répondre ; jamais, en effet, un homme ne l’avait saluée. Ensuite, elle écoute le message et prend la parole ; elle avait eu peur d’un homme, elle converse sans crainte avec un ange.

Toi aussi, tu peux être la mère du Seigneur ! « Prends-toi une grande tablette, neuve, traces-y des caractères avec un style d’homme qui rapidement emporterait un butin » (Is 8, 1), et quand tu te seras approchée de la prophétesse, que tu auras conçu dans tes entrailles et enfanté un fils, dis : « De par ta crainte, Seigneur, nous avons conçu, souffert, enfanté ; l’esprit de ton salut, nous l’avons accompli sur terre » (Is 26, 18). Alors ton fils te répondra : « Voici ma mère et mes frères. » (Mt 12, 49) Chose admirable ! Celui que tout à l’heure tu décrivais, dans la générosité de tes sentiments, celui que d’un cœur nouveau et d’un style ailé tu avais dessiné, après avoir pris du butin aux ennemis, mis à nu Principautés et Puissances et les avoir cloués à la croix, une fois conçu il grandit ; devenu adulte il te reçoit pour épouse des mains de sa mère. Grand labeur, certes, mais grande récompense d’être ce que sont les martyrs, ce que sont les apôtres, ce qu’est le Christ. Tout cela n’est utile au salut qui c’est fait dans l’Église, si dans cette unique maison nous célébrons la Pâque, si nous entrons dans l’arche avec Noé [72], si, tandis qu’on détruit Jéricho, Raab la justifiée [73] nous abrite. Mais les vierges que l’on dit exister dans diverses sectes hérétiques ou chez le très impur Manès, il faut les réputer courtisanes, et non pas vierges. Si, en effet, c’est le diable qui est l’auteur de leur corps [74], comment pourraient-elles honorer la figurine modelée par leur ennemi ? Mais, sachant que le nom de vierge est glorieux, sous leur toison de brebis ce sont des loups qui se cachent. C’est le Christ que caricature l’Antéchrist ; leur vie honteuse, elles la travestissent sous l’honneur d’un nom usurpé. Réjouis-toi, ma soeur ; réjouis-toi, ma fille ; réjouis-toi, ma vierge ; ce que d’autres simulent, toi, c’est en toute vérité que tu as commencé de l’être.


39. Toutes ces considérations paraîtront sévères à qui n’aime pas le Christ. Mais celui qui tient pour excréments toute la pompe du siècle, qui estime vain tout ce qui est sous le soleil, afin de gagner le Christ [75], celui qui est mort avec son Seigneur, ressuscité avec lui, qui a crucifié sa chair avec ses vices et convoitises [76], celui-là s’écriera en toute liberté : « Qui nous séparera de la charité du Christ ? la tribulation ? l’angoisse ? la persécution ? la faim ? la nudité ? le péril ? le glaive ? » (Ro 8, 35) Et encore : « Mais je suis sûr que ni mort, ni vie, ni ange, ni principauté, ni présent, ni futur, ni force, ni sommet, ni abîme, ni aucune autre créature ne pourra nous sevrer de la charité de Dieu, qui est dans le Christ Jésus Notre-Seigneur » (Ro 8, 38-39).

Fils de Dieu, pour notre salut il est devenu fils d’homme. Dix mois, dans un sein, il attend de naître, il supporte les ennuis [77], est éjecté tout sanglant ; enveloppé de langes, il sourit aux caresses, et lui, dont la main pourrait contenir le monde, il est emprisonné dans l’étroitesse d’une crèche. Et j’en passe ! Jusqu’à sa trentième année, obscur, il se contente de la pauvreté de ses parents ; on le frappe, et il se tait ; on le crucifie, et il prie pour ceux qui le crucifient. « Que rendrai-je dès lors au Seigneur, pour tous les bienfaits dont il m’a comblé ? Je prendrai le calice du salut et j’invoquerai le nom du Seigneur » (Ps 115, 3-4) ; « précieuse en présence du Seigneur est la mort de ses saints » (Ps 115, 6). Il n’y a d’autre rétribution méritoire que de compenser le sang par le sang ; rédimés par le sang du Christ, nous succombons volontiers pour notre Rédempteur. Quel saint a jamais été couronné sans combat ? Abel le juste est tué [78]. Abraham risque de perdre sa femme [79]… ; mais je ne veux pas développer ce thème en un volume démesuré ; cherche toi-même ; tu le trouveras sans peine : chacun a souffert à sa manière. Seul Salomon a vécu dans les délices [80] ; de là probablement sa chute. « Car celui qu’aime le Seigneur, il le réprimande ; il châtie tous les enfants qu’il agrée » (He 12, 6). N’est-il pas préférable de combattre pendant une courte période, de porter le pieu, les armes, les provisions, de se fatiguer sous la cuirasse pour, ensuite, se réjouir comme vainqueur, plutôt que, pour n’avoir pas su pâtir une heure, de subir une éternelle servitude ?


40. Rien n’est dur à qui aime ; à qui désire, nul effort n’est difficile. Vois tout ce que supporte Jacob pour Rachel, à lui promise pour épouse. « Jacob servit, dit l’Écriture, sept années pour Rachel. Elles lui parurent comme peu de jours, parce qu’il l’aimait » (Gn 29, 20). Aussi lui-même évoque-t-il plus tard ses souvenirs : « le jour me brûlait la chaleur, et la nuit la gelée » (Gn 31, 40). Aimons nous aussi le Christ, recherchons toujours ses embrassements, et tout le difficile nous semblera facile. Nous estimerons court tout ce qui est long ; blessés par son javelot d’amour [81], nous dirons au fil des heures : « Hélas ! comme mon exil se prolonge ! Les souffrances de ce monde sont sans proportion avec la gloire future qui se révélera en nous, car la tribulation crée la patience, la patience crée la probation, et la probation l’espérance ; or l’espérance ne déçoit pas » (Ps 119, 5). Quand ce que tu supportes te semble pesant, lis la Deuxième aux Corinthiens de Paul : « À travers mille souffrances, en prison très souvent, battu sans mesure, fréquemment exposé à la mort — des Juifs, j’ai reçu cinq fois quarante coup moins un, trois fois j’ai été battu de verges, une fois lapidé, trois fois j’ai fait naufrage, nuit et jour j’ai été au fond de la mer ; j’ai très souvent voyagé : périls des cours d’eau, périls des voleurs, périls du fait de ma race, périls du fait des païens, périls en ville, périls au désert, périls en mer, périls de par les faux frères ; parmi les souffrances, les misères, les veilles nombreuses, la faim et la soif, les jeûnes fréquents, le froid et la nudité. » (2 Co 11, 23-27) Qui de nous peut revendiquer pour soi une part, même minime, du catalogue de ces hauts faits ? Aussi pouvait-il dire plus tard en toute confiance : « J’ai achevé ma course, j’ai gardé ma foi. Il me reste à attendre la couronne de justice, que me décernera le Seigneur » (2 Tim 4, 7-8). La nourriture est-elle trop fade, nous voilà tristes et nous croyons rendre service à Dieu [82] ; si notre vin est un peu trop mouillé d’eau, on brise la coupe, on renverse la table, les coups retentissent ; une eau trop tiède est punie par le sang [83]. « Le royaume des cieux souffre violence et les violents le ravissent » (Mt 11, 12) Si tu ne te fais pas violence, tu n’emporteras pas le royaume des cieux ; si tu ne heurtes la porte jusqu’à l’importunité, tu ne recevras pas le pain mystérieux. Et n’est-ce pas un état de violence, quand la chair ambitionne d’être ce qu’est Dieu, et de monter au sommet d’où furent précipités les anges, pour juger elle-même les anges ?

41. Quitte un instant, je te prie, le monde corporel ; offre à tes yeux le tableau de la récompense que méritera la souffrance d’aujourd’hui, cette récompense que « ni l’œil de l’homme n’a vue, ni l’oreille entendue, et qui n’est pas montée jusqu’au cœur de l’homme » (1 Co 2, 9). Quel beau jour ce sera, quand Marie, la mère du Seigneur, s’avancera vers toi escortée des chœurs virginaux, quand [un autre Marie [84]], après le passage de la mer Rouge et la submersion de Pharaon avec son armée, s’accompagnant du tympanon, préludera aux répons de la foule : « Chantons le Seigneur ; il est glorieux et magnifique ; le cheval et le cavalier, il les a jetés dans la mer ! » (Ex 15, 1) Alors, Thècle [85], joyeuse, volera pour t’embrasser. Alors l’Époux lui-même s’avancera et dira : « Lève-toi, viens, mon amie, ma toute belle, ma colombe, car l’hiver a passé, la pluie s’en est allée ! » (Cant 2, 10-11) Alors, les anges émerveillés s’écrieront : « Qui est celle-ci, qui a l’aspect de l’aurore, belle comme la lune, élue comme le soleil ? À ta vue, les filles du roi te loueront ; reines et concubines t’exalteront [86] » (Cant 6, 9).

Puis s’avancera aussi un autre chœur de chasteté : Sara viendra avec les femmes mariées, Anne, fille de Phanuel [87], avec les veuves. Comme en des troupeaux différents, celui de la chair et celui de l’esprit, elles te serviront de mères. Celle-là se réjouira, parce qu’elle a enfanté, celle-ci exultera, parce qu’elle a enseigné. Alors vraiment le Seigneur montera sur l’ânesse et fera son entrée dans la céleste Jérusalem ; alors les enfants dont parle le Sauveur en Isaïe : « Me voici, avec les enfants que m’a donnés le Seigneur » (Is 8, 18), brandissant les palmes de la victoire, chanteront à l’unisson : « Hosanna dans les hauteurs, béni celui qui vient au nom du Seigneur ; hosanna dans les hauteurs ! » (Mt 21, 9) Alors les cent quarante-quatre mille élus [88], en présence du trône et des vieillards, tiendront leurs cithares ; ils chanteront le cantique nouveau — or, nul ne peut savoir ce cantique, si ce n’est le nombre prédestiné : « Les voici, ceux qui ne se sont pas souillés avec les femmes, car ils sont restés vierges » (Ap 14, 4) ; les voici ceux qui suivent l’Agneau partout où il va !

Chaque fois que t’alléchera la vaine pompe du siècle, chaque fois que dans le monde tu remarqueras quelque objet fastueux, émigre en esprit au Paradis. Comme d’être ici-bas ce que tu seras là-haut. Alors tu entendras la voix de ton Époux : « Place-moi comme un sceau sur ton cœur, comme un sceau sur ton bras » (Cant 8, 6). Pareillement fortifiée par tes actes et par tes pensées, tu t’écrieras : « Les grandes eaux ne sauraient éteindre l’amour, ni les torrents les submerger ! » (Cant 8, 7).


Source :

Saint Jérôme, Lettres, t. 1, Les Belles Lettres, Paris 1949, p. 110-160, avec l’aimable autorisation de publication pour un an de Mme Laure de Chantal, responsable d’édition.

[1] C’est-à-dire : les instincts physiques suffisent, dans beaucoup de cas, à faire succomber les ascètes, sans même l’intervention du démon.
[2] D’après 1 P 5, 8.
[3] D’après Am 4, 2.
[4] D’après Lc 22, 31.
[5] C’est-à-dire Adam.
[6] Selon le «  vieil homme  » que symbolise Adam pécheur, et non selon «  l’homme nouveau  » qui est le Christ.
[7] Allusion 1 Co 9, 27.
[8] Allusion à la parabole célèbre de Mt 25, 1-12.
[9] Cette doctrine est très fréquemment exposée dans le Nouveau Testament, p. ex. 1 Co 6, 15.
[10] Cousin a ici le sens d’amant.
[11] Cette comparaison réaliste n’est pas de l’invention de saint Jérôme  ; elle se rencontre fréquemment dans les écrits des prophètes (par exemple Éz 16).
[12] Cf. Énéide 8, 389.
[13] Cf. Salluste, Jugurtha 19, 6.
[14] C’est-à-dire : de n’être plus aussi fervent qu’au début de ma profession monacale.
[15] Allusion au miracle de la tempête apaisée, Lc 8, 24. Les «  menaces  » du Maître ne s’adressaient pas au saint moine, mais aux éléments déchaînés et aux démons qu’ils représentent.
[16] Timothée fut l’un des compagnons habituels de saint Paul dans ses missions. Il était chétif et timide, malgré son énergie. Cf. Spicq, Les épîtres pastorales, 1947, p. xxxv.
[17] C’est-à-dire : peu civilisé, inexpérimenté.
[18] Où il s’était établi pour fuir le cataclysme de Sodome, Gn 19, 30-38. Les descendants des filles de Loth étaient réprouvés en raison de leur origine.
[19] Céréale apparentée au blé, mais de qualité inférieure.
[20] Le point d’eau appelé Mara, dont Moïse adoucit miraculeusement les eaux saumâtres (d’après Ex 15, 25).
[21] D’après Dn 14, 32. Daniel, déjà dans la fosse aux liions, est nourri par Habacuc, qui lui apporte le frugal repas de ses ouvriers.
[22] D’après Gn 32, 25.
[23] C’est-à-dire : je ne me priverai pas pour cela de communier  ; l’usage romain de cette époque était que les fidèles pussent communier chez eux tous les jours, s’ils le désiraient.
[24] Comme Jésus à Nazareth (voir Lc 2, 59).
[25] Au lieu d’aller visiter les diverses catacombes où ils sont vénérés. Cette époque est précisément celle où s’épanouit davantage à Rome le culte des martyrs. Le pape Damase aménage leurs cryptes et les orne d’inscriptions versifiées, plus remarquables, à vrai dire, par la beauté des caractères que par celle du style.
[26] La cigale est un insecte très répandu dans les pays chauds. Le mâle émet de jour sans arrêt des sons stridents et monotones, que les anciens — surtout les Grecs — jugeaient exquis et mélodieux. En qualifiant Eustochium de ’cigale des nuits’, Jérôme entend lui signifier, non seulement que son oraison doit être continuelle, mais qu’elle se poursuivra avec efficacité pendant le recueillement et le silence de la nuit. On sait que l’Église catholique a conservé cette tradition, et que les Nocturnes du bréviaire doivent, en principe, être chantés ou récités la nuit.
[27] D’après Ps 6, 7.
[28] D’après Ps 101, 8.
[29] C’est-à-dire qu’elle fut fécondée sans le concours d’un homme, de même que Dieu engendra son Fils sans le concours d’une mère.
[30] Cette expression a été fort critiquée par Rufin. Toxotius, frère d’Eustochie, et sa femme Laeta, vouèrent à la virginité, dès sa naissance, leur fille Paula.
[31] Cf. Judith 13, 14-21.
[32] Il s’agit d’un feu métaphorique. En réalité, Assuérus condamna Aman à la pendaison pour avoir excité le roi contre les Juifs.
[33] Cf. 1 Co 7, 34.
[34] Cf. Horace, Sat. I, 1, 56.
[35] L’évêque de Milan est ici qualifié de ’notre’, soit parce qu’il a écrit en latin et non en grec, soit parce qu’il fréquentait le cercle des amis de Paula et de Jérôme (à supposer que Marcellina de la lettre 45, 7, soit bien la propre soeur d’Ambroise à qui il dédie son traité sur la virginité). Saint Ambroise avait participé, aux côtés du pape Damase, au concile romain de 382. Plus tard, Jérôme formulera à son endroit des réserves sévères, au moment de la controverse origéniste.
[36] Le palais de Paula, où Eustochie habitait une chambre retirée. La vigilance n’était pas superflue. Poussée par son mari Hymatius, la propre tante d’Eustochie, Prétextata, s’empara un jour par force de sa personne, accommoda sa chevelure et ses vêtements au goût de la mode et prétendit faire rentrer dans le circuit mondain cette jeune fille de dix-sept à dix-huit ans. Pour les vertus monacales, le palais de Paul était un abri moins sûr que ne fut plus tard le couvent de Bethléem.
[37] Gn 34.
[38] En sortant de sa chambre, même pour se rendre dans le palais de sa mère, Eustochie rencontrerait des femmes ou des jeunes filles de l’aristocratie, les unes encore païennes, les autres purement mondaines, d’une religion moins élevée et moins exigeante, étrangère à son unique préoccupation, qui est de chercher Dieu. D’autre part, Dieu est ’jaloux’, comme en témoignent maints passages des Écritures. De même qu’il abhorrait toute trace de polythéisme, de même Jésus ne veut pas d’un cœur partagé.
[39] Allusion aux vierges folles, d’après Mt 25, 12.
[40] C’est-à-dire : comme une courtisane.
[41] Cf. Pr 4, 23.
[42] C’est-à-dire : seront réprouvés  ; d’après Mt 25, 33.
[43] Cf. Mt 25, 10-12.
[44] Cf. Mt 6, 6.
[45] Cf. Dn 6, 10.
[46] Cf. Mt 6, 2-4.
[47] Cf. Mt 6, 16-18.
[48] Cf. Horace, Carmina, l. IV, iii, 22.
[49] Il s’agit ici d’un chrétien, d’une chrétienne quelconque, non pas d’un membre de la famille d’Eustochie.
[50] Cf. Horace, Sat., l. I, vi, 65-67.
[51] Mt 6, 16.
[52] Cf. 1 Co 9, 14.
[53] C’est-à-dire : moines comme moi-même.
[54] Expression que l’on peut traduire par : vieux soiffard.
[55] Diomède, roi des Bistoniens, qui passait pour nourrir ses chevaux avec la chair des prisonniers, et fut vaincu par Hercule. Claudien emploie aussi cette métaphore.
[56] Ou bien : tout ce qui est naturel.
[57] Littéralement : ’châtré’  ; allusion à Mt 19, 12.
[58] Rufin, devenu son ennemi, reprochera à Jérôme d’avoir cependant enfreint ce serment en faveur des écoliers qu’il instruisait à Bethléem. Il répondra : le fait est ancien, «  les prophètes interdisent de croire aux rêves  », enfin il est souvent victime d’affreux cauchemars  ! «  veut-on le tuer pour cela  ?  » Voir aussi : Virgile. Énéide. vi, 568.
[59] Sur la réalité de ce songe fameux, voir de Labriolle, Miscellanea Geronimiana, 217-239  ; Collombet, Histoire de saint Jérôme, t. 1, p. 122-143, et surtout Cavallera, t. ii, p. 76-78. Ces deux derniers auteurs soulignent avec raison le curieux parallèle que présente le songe de Tutuslymeni, rapporté par saint Augustin au sermon 308.
[60] Mais qu’elle s’apprête à vider pour vêtir les pauvres.
[61] Sans doute les évangéliaires et autres livres liturgiques.
[62] Allusion à la parabole du mauvais riche, Lc 10, 20.
[63] D’après Térence, Eun. 236.
[64] D’après Mt 6, 33.
[65] Au paralytique qui mendiait à la porte du Temple (Ac 3, 6).
[66] D’après 1 Tim 6, 8.
[67] C’est-à-dire : père de nombreux enfants.
[68] L’un des plus fameux déserts d’Égypte, au sud-ouest d’Alexandrie.
[69] Selon l’Évangile (Mt 6, 16-18), le jeûne devrait être tenu secret par ceux qui le pratiquent  ; ces moines en font un match dont ils publient les résultats.
[70] Qui défend de jeûner pendant le temps pascal.
[71] Cf. de Bello Iudaico II, 8, 2-13, cité par Jérôme lui-même dans Adu. Iouin. II, 14. Mais, remarque Courcelle (Les lettres grecques, p. 73), Josèphe ne dit rien de semblable dans le passage allégué. Jérôme plagierait un passage de Porphyre qu’il a lu trop rapidement.
[72] Cf. Gn 6, 8.
[73] Cf. Jos 6, 17.25.
[74] Selon les Manichéens, le corps est mauvais et principe de tout mal.
[75] Cf. Phi 3, 8  ; 2 Tim 2, 11  ; Col 3, 1.
[76] Cf. Ga 5, 24.
[77] De la parturition.
[78] Cf. Gn 4, 8.
[79] Cf. Gn 12, 1-20, et 20, 2-18.
[80] Cf. 1 R 11, 1-10.
[81] «  Blessés par son javelot d’amour.  » Cette expression est la réplique des mots du Cant 4, 9.
[82] En la mangeant tout de même  ; comme si ce sacrifice était avantageux à Dieu.
[83] C’est-à-dire : qu’on fouette jusqu’au sang l’esclave maladroite ou qu’on la pique cruellement avec une aiguille, comme faisaient les matrones irritées.
[84] La soeur de Moïse, assimilée ici par homonymie à la mère de Notre Seigneur.
[85] Célèbre vierge martyre du premier siècle.
[86] D’après Cant 6, 8.
[87] Cf. Lc 2, 36.
[88] D’après Ap 14, 1-3.

St. Eustochium Julia

Virgin, born at Rome c. 368; died at Bethlehem, 28 September, 419 or 420. She was the third of four daughters of the RomanSenator Toxotius and his wife St. Paula, the former belonging to the noble Julianrace, the latter tracing her ancestry through the Spipios and the Gracchi(Jerome, Ep. cxviii). After the death of her husband (c. 380) Paulaand her daughter Eustochiumlived in Rome as austere a lifeas the Fathers of the desert. When St. Jerome came to Rome from Palestine in 382, they put themselves under his spiritual guidance. Hymettius, an uncle of Eustochium, and his wife Praetextata tried to persuade the youthful Eustochiumto give up her austere life and enjoy the pleasures of the world, but all their attempts were futile. About the year 384 she made a vow of perpetual virginity, on which occasion St. Jerome addressed to her his celebrated letter "De custodia virginitatie" (Ep. xxii in P.L., XXII, 394-425). A year later St. Jerome returned to Palestine and soon after was followed to the Orientby Paula and Eustochium. In 386 they accompanied St. Jerome on his journey to Egypt, where they visited the hermits of the NitrianDesert in order to study and afterwards imitate their mode of life. In the fall of the same year they returned to Palestine and settled permanently at Bethlehem. Paula and Eustochiumat once began to erect four monasteries and a hospicenear the spot where Christ was born. While the erection of the monasteries was in process (386-9) they lived in a small building in the neighbourhood. One of the monasteries was occupied by monks and put under the direction of St. Jerome. The three other monasteries were taken by Paulaand Eustochium and the numerous virginsthat flocked around them. The three nunneries, which were under the supervision of Paula, had only one oratory, where all the nuns met several times daily for prayer and the chantingof psalms. St. Jerome testifies (Ep. 308) that Eustochiumand Paula performed the most menial services. Much of their timethey spent in the study of Holy Scripture under the direction of St. Jerome.

Eustochium spoke Latinand Greek with equal ease and was able to read the Holy Scripture in the Hebrewtext. Many of St. Jerome'sBiblical commentaries owe their existenceto her influence and to her he dedicatedhis commentaries on the prophetsIsaiasand Ezechiel. The letters which St. Jerome wrote for her instruction and spiritualadvancement are, according to his own testimony (Illustrious Men 135), very numerous. After the death of Paulain 404, Eustochiumassumedthe direction of the nunneries. Her task was a difficult one on account of the impoverished conditionof the temporal affairs which was brought about by the lavish almsgiving of Paula. St. Jerome was of great assistance to her by his encouragement and prudentadvice. In 417 a great misfortune overtook the monasteries at Bethlehem. A crowd of ruffians attacked and pillaged them, destroyed one of them by fire, besides killing and maltreating some of the inmates. The wickeddeedwas probably instigated by John, the Patriarch of Jerusalem, and the Pelagians against whom St. Jerome had written some sharp polemics. Both St. Jerome and St. Eustochiuminformed Pope Innocent I by letter of the occurrence, who severely reproved the patriarchfor having permitted the outrage. Eustochiumdied shortly after and was succeeded in the supervision of the nunneries by her niece, the younger Paula. The Churchcelebrates her feaston 28 September.

Ott, Michael."St. Eustochium Julia."The Catholic Encyclopedia.Vol. 5.New York: Robert Appleton Company,1909.28 Sept. 2015<http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/05629a.htm>.


September 28

St. Eustochium, Virgin

THIS holy virgin, whose memory is rendered illustrious by the pen of St. Jerom, was daughter of St. Paula, whose admirable life, after her entire conversion to God, this saint faithfully copied. St. Paula, upon the death of her husband Toxotius, retrenched all splendour and magnificence in her household, and devoted herself wholly to God in a life of simplicity, poverty, mortification, and assiduous prayer. Eustochium entered into all the pious views of her mother, and rejoiced to consecrate all the hours which so many mispend in vain amusements, to the exercises of charity and religion, and to see the poor relieved with what other ladies throw away to maintain their idleness, luxury, and pride, converting the blessings of God into their most grievous misfortunes, and the means of salvation and virtue into their most heavy condemnation. Eustochium often visited, and received instructions from St. Marcella, the first of her sex in Rome who embraced an ascetic or retired austere life, for the more perfect exercise of virtue.

St. Jerom left Rome in 385, and Eustochium bore her mother company in all her journies through Syria, Egypt, and Palestine, and settled with her in her monastery at Bethlehem. After the death of St. Paula in 404, Eustochium was chosen abbess in her room. Having St. Jerom for her master, she was learned above her sex, and was well skilled in the Hebrew language. St. Jerom dedicated to her his Comments on Ezechiel and Isaias, and translated the rule of St. Pachomius into Latin, for the use of her nuns. A troop of Pelagian heretics burnt down her monastery in 416, and committed many outrages; of which St. Eustochium, and her niece, the younger Paula, informed by letter Pope Innocent I., who wrote in strong terms to John, bishop of Jerusalem, charging him to put a stop to such violences, adding that otherwise he should be obliged to have recourse to other means to see justice done to those who were injured. St. Eustochium was called to receive the reward which God bestows on the wise virgins about the year 419. Her body was interred near that of her mother, St. Paula. See St. Jerom, l. de Virgin, et ep. 22, 26, 27.

Knowing the infinite importance of a good guide in a spiritual life, our devout virgin, about the year 382, put herself under the direction of St. Jerom, and made a solemn vow of virginity. To commend her resolution, and to instruct her in the obligations of that state, he composed his treatise On Virginity, otherwise called his letter to Eustochium on that subject, towards the latter end of the pontificate of Damasus, about the year 383. In this treatise, having spoken of the excellency of the state of virginity, and of the difficulty of preserving, and the danger of losing the great treasure of purity, he lays down precepts which a virgin is to observe in order to keep herself pure. The first thing he prescribes, is sincere humility, and a great fear of losing this virtue. The second, is constant watchfulness over the heart and senses against all dangers, rejecting the very first suggestions of evil thoughts, killing the enemy before he gains strength, and crushing the least seeds of temptation. The third, is extraordinary temperance in eating and drinking. He forbids her dainty fare, effeminacy, pleasures, and superfluous ornaments. He enjoins her to forbear ever drinking any pure wine, which he calls a poison in youth, and throwing oil upon a flame. He would not have fasts carried to excess, and rather commends such as are moderate, but constant; and he enjoins that a person always rise from his meals with an appetite. He recommends solitude, and all Christian virtues, and gives a charge to the virgin, that she never visit those ladies whose dress and discourse have any tincture of the spirit of the world; and adds: “Go very seldom abroad, not even to honour the martyrs: honour them in your chamber.” St. Jerom gives Eustochium useful documents concerning the exercise of assiduous prayer, and puts her in mind (besides the hours of Morning, Evening, Tierce, Sext, and None, which all know to be consecrated to public prayer) that she ought to rise twice or thrice in the night to pray, and never to omit this duty before and after meals, before going abroad, and after coming in, and on all occasions; and that at every action she ought to make the sign of the cross. This venerable author relates, that when Eustochium was a child, her mother accustomed her to wear only plain ordinary clothes; but that one day her aunt Prætextata put on her rich apparel, and had her hair gracefully curled, according to the custom of young ladies of her quality: that in the night following Prætextata seemed to see in her sleep a terrible angel, who, with a threatening voice, reproached her for attempting to lay sacrilegious hands on a virgin consecrated to Christ, and to instil vanity into one who was consecrated his spouse

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume IX: September. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.


Eustochium V (RM)

September 28


People clamour for stories about the irascible Saint Jerome, and Saint Eustochium's story converges with his.

St. Jerome was obviously well-loved by the matrons of Rome, though he did have a biting tongue. His counsel to St. Eustochium: "Set before your eyes the blessed Virgin Mary, whose purity was such that she earned the reward of being the mother of the Lord."

Saint Paula's life was such a powerful witness that she inspired her own daughter Eustochium, who was born in Rome c. 368, to sainthood. Eustochium was single for the Lord-- she consecrated herself to a life of virginity, having learned austerity from her widowed mother and St. Marcella.

The home of the widow Saint Marcella became a sort of monastery/school for the ladies, who devoted themselves to intense, scientific study of the Scriptures on their own. These patrician women of the capital city--SS Paula, Eustochium, Blaesilla, Marcella and her ward Principia, Marcellina (sister of St. Ambrose), Fabiola, Asella, and Lea (all saints)--encouraged one another to strive for Christian perfection. Living just prior to the fall of Rome, they did not wait until disaster forced the ascetic life upon them; they saw that luxury is out of place in a Christian.

When young, sarcastic Jerome arrived in Rome in 382, Marcella prevailed upon him to teach their group Hebrew and exegesis. And he did. Eustochium was given spiritual guidance and scriptural instruction by St. Jerome between 382-385 during his stay in Rome. Eustochium's sister St. Blaesilla threw herself so vehemently into the ascetic life that she died in 384. Paula was almost crazy with grief, but Jerome rebuked her and promised to glorify Blaesilla by writing about her. The group was very close urging each other on to sanctity. In fact, St. Paulina (Eustochium's other sister) married one of Jerome's school friends. When Paulina's children were stillborn and she died young, her husband became a monk.

When Jerome left Rome, St. Paula and her daughter Eustochium followed and joined St. Jerome at Antioch, Egypt, and Bethlehem.

Paula's fortune was added to what money Jerome possessed to found a monastery near Bethlehem. Jerome lived in a cave nearby 'to make sure (said Paula) that if Mary and Joseph came again to Bethlehem, there would be somewhere for them to stay.'

Three communities of women were founded close by St. Jerome's monastery, and Paula took charge of one of them. Eustochium took care of every material need, including the cooking. But Jerome relied on her for much more. He was busy translating the Bible into Latin. When his eyes began to fail, he would have been obliged to abandon the work, had not Eustochium and her mother been there to help him. He reckoned that they were better able to judge the value of his work than most men, and dedicated some of his writings to them.

When Paula died in 404, Eustochium (said Jerome) wished she could have been buried with her. But instead she took over the community abbey. She died in 418 or 419.

Eustochium's life is also documented by the many surviving letters and scriptural commentaries of St. Jerome, which are directed to Paula and Eustochium. Eustochium in her youth was the addressee of one of Jerome's most famous letter (Ep. 22)--a lengthy treatise on virginity. (In his letters to the women St. Jerome demonstrated true humanity and fatherly care.)

(Note: Since the universal Church celebrates St. Wenceslas, the martyr-king of Bohemia, on September 28 (died 929), St. Eustochium's feast is only celebrated locally.) 



Eustochium

Biography: 

Julia Eustochium was the third daughter born to Paula and Toxotius. Her mother had adopted an ascetic life after the death of her husband and Eustochium, still quite young and a virgin, joined her in it. Jerome speaks of her having been trained in Marcella's cell, ep.127, and calls her a "paragon of virgins." Despite the attempts of her paternal (and pagan) uncle and aunt to draw her into the life of a rich aristocrat, she chose to remain a virgin and dedicated herself to a religious life, when she was 14 or 15. Jerome encouraged her in that choice and wrote her a treatise on preserving virginity (ep.22). (1)

Eustochium was trained in Latin and Greek and learned Hebrew, like her mother, to study the bible and work with Jerome on his translations. She accompanied her mother Paula to the Holy Land following Jerome in 385 and once they had settled in Bethlehem after visiting many holy sites, she lived there for the rest of her life. As Jerome had commented about them to another virgin in their circle, Asella, when he left Rome, Paula and Eustochium, "whether the world likes it or not, belong to me in Christ," ep.45. Paula died in 404, but Eustochium stayed, running their convent, by now home to fifty women, and working with Jerome until she died. Her niece, the younger Paula, joined her aunt perhaps in 410 and she remained with Jerome until his death. Jerome wrote many of his translations from Hebrew and commentaries on books of the old and new testament for Paula and her daughter, and after Paula died he continued to write for Eustochium.

Jerome sent greetings from the two younger women to Augustine in 416: "Your holy and venerable daughters, Eustochium and Paula, are progressing in a manner worthy of their own rank and your encouragement, and they send special greetings to your blessedness" (ep.134). When followers of Pelagius violently attacked the Latin monasteries at Bethlehem in 416, Pope Innocent I wrote to John of Jerusalem at the behest of the two women: "the most noble virgins of great clemency, Paula and Eustochium, deplored the plundering, slaughter, arson, and every outrage perpetrated against the places of your church by the devil," PL 20 c.601. They and Jerome had to leave their monasteries for a short while, but were able to return.

Jerome wrote to his friend Pammachius after the death in 395 of his wife Paulina, Eustochium's sister, (ep.66) praising the women of the family: Eustochium harvests the flowers of virginity, Paula rubs the laborious threshing-floor of widowhood, Paulina preserves the chaste bed of matrimony (66.2), and Pammachius joined them, making a "quadriga," a team of four horses from one house, which Jerome connects with the cardinal virtues, Pammachius with prudence, Paula with justice, the virgin with fortitude and the wife with temperance (66.3). Jerome divides the family group of five into the two who have died, Paulina and Blesilla, and the three who will fly together to Christ, Paula, and Eustochium, with Pammachius between them (66.15). But Jerome adds even if you did all I said, you would be conquered by Paula and Eustochium, if not in deed then in sex (66.13).

Only three letters from Jerome to Eustochium are to be found in his collected letters, the one on virginity, ep.22, a thank-you note for gifts she had sent, ep.31, and a eulogy of her dead mother, Paula, ep.108. Jerome says, in De viris illustribus, ch.135, that he wrote to Paula and Eustochium every day while they were in Bethlehem. Those letters are not extant, but the prologues attached to the works and sometimes to the individual parts of the works he did for them are, and they constitute a fair-sized body of correspondence. Only one letter from Eustochium and her mother is extant, the one inviting Marcella to visit them in the Holy Land, which may be primarily the work of Paula (though, of course, it has also been attributed to Jerome). (2)

After Eustochium died, Jerome described his enormous sense of loss to his friends: to Riparius, "the sudden dormition/death of the venerable holy virgin of Christ Eustochium saddened me greatly and utterly changed the state of our life, since we cannot do many things we want to and the weakness of old age conquers the mind's ardor," ep.151; to Donatus, "the dormition of the holy and venerable lady Eustochium has violently saddened us, who as you know gave up her spirit in that ardor of confession and preferred to leave her home and familiar things and endure honorable exile rather than be stained by intercourse with heretics," ep.154. (3)


Biographical notes: 

(1) Jerome mentions this letter in the list he gives of his works in Liber de viris illustribus, ch.135, PL23, c.758, "ad Eustochium de virginitate servanda." (2) J.N.D. Kelly says the letter was "written in the name of Paula and her daughter but manifestly by Jerome himself," though he gives no reason for the judgment, Jerome, His Life, Writings, and Controversies (New York: Harper and Row, 1975), 141. Since Marcella knew all of them so well, it is hard to imagine why they would have bothered with such a subterfuge. (3) Sancti Eusebii Hieronymi Epistulae, ed. Isidorus Hilberg, 3 v. (New York: Johnson, 1970, repr.1910-18), ep.151.2: nos sanctae [ac] venerabilis virginis Christi Eustochiae repentina dormitio admodum contristavit et paene conversationis nostrae mutavit statum, dum quoque, quae volumus, multa non possumus et mentis ardorem superat inbecillitas senectutis; ep.154.2: Sanctae et venerabilis domnae Eustochiae nos vehementer dormitio contristavit, quam in ipso confessionis ardore sciatis spiritum reddidisse, libentiusque habuit et rem familiarem et domum suum dimittere et honorata exilia sustinere quam hereticorum conmunione maculari.


Voir aussi : http://www.christianiconography.info/eustochium.html

Saint GRÉGOIRE l'Illuminateur, Apôtre de l'ARMÉNIE, évêque et confesseur

$
0
0

Saint Grégoire l'Illuminateur

Apôtre de l'Arménie ( v. 325)

Confesseur et évêque. 

Il est le véritable fondateur de l'Église arménienne, même si une tradition sérieuse fait remonter les premières communautés chrétiennes à l'époque apostolique. Ce qui s'appuie sur le fait que les soldats romains envahirent le pays et que les marchands furent aussi les "transporteurs de la foi", comme les lettres de saint Paulnous le disent pour ses amis, fabricants de tentes à Corinthe. 

La tradition primitive et constante de cette église reconnaît pour premiers fondateurs les apôtres Saint Thaddéeet saintBarthélémy, qu’elle nomme, par antonomase, les Premiers Illuminateurs de l’Arménie.

Saint Grégoire était de la famille royale de Tiridate III. Découvert comme chrétien, il connut d'abord près de quinze ans de cachot, mais à la suite d'une maladie du roi, il revint en grâce auprès du souverain, le convertit et c'est ainsi que l'Arménie fut la première nation à donner la paix à l'Église et même à reconnaître le christianisme comme religion d'État, 75 ans avant l'empire romain. 

Sacré évêque par le métropolite de Cappadoce, il sut instruire les prêtres idolâtres pour les conduire au sacerdoce chrétien. 

Afin d'assurer la vie de l'Église, il consacra évêque son fils Aristakès. 

L'Église Apostolique Arménienne lui a consacré trois fêtes, celle de son supplice et de son entrée dans le cachot, celle de la sortie du cachot profond et celle de la découverte des Reliques de Saint Grégoire l'Illuminateur, le samedi avant le 4e dimanche après la Pentecôte.



30 septembre - martyrologe romain: En Arménie, saint Grégoire, évêque, surnommé l’Illuminateur. Baptisé à Césarée de Cappadoce, ordonné évêque par Léonce de Césarée, il convertit le roi Tiridate à la foi chrétienne et, après de multiples travaux apostoliques, se retira dans une grotte, au nord du confluent des deux branches de l’Euphrate et y mourut en paix, vers 326, reconnu comme l’apôtre de l’Arménie.


Martyrologe romain

Jean-Paul II : lettre apostolique du Saint Père à l'occasion du 1700e anniversaire du baptême du peuple arménien.



Saint Grégoire l’Illuminateur

Apôtre de l’Arménie (+ 325)
Confesseur et évêque. Il est le véritable fondateur de l’Eglise arménienne, même si une tradition sérieuse fait remonter les premières communautés chrétiennes à l’époque apostolique. Ce qui s’appuie sur le fait que les soldats romains envahirent le pays et que les marchands furent aussi les "transporteurs de la foi", comme les lettres de saint Paul nous le disent pour ses amis, fabricants de tentes à Corinthe.

Saint Grégoire était de la famille royale de Tiridate II. Découvert comme chrétien, il connut d’abord près de quinze ans de cachot, mais à la suite d’une maladie du roi, il revint en grâce auprès du souverain, le convertit et c’est ainsi que l’Arménie fut la première nation à donner la paix à l’Eglise et même à reconnaître le christianisme comme religion d’Etat, 75 ans avant l’empire romain.

Sacré évêque par le métropolite de Cappadoce, il sut instruire les prêtres idolâtres pour les conduire au sacerdoce chrétien. Afin d’assurer la vie de l’Eglise, il consacra évêque son fils Aristakès.

Les Eglises arméniennes fêtent saint Grégoire le vendredi de la cinquième semaine de Pâques.

SOURCE : https://viechretienne.catholique.org/saints/1388-saint-gregoire-l-illuminateur



GRÉGOIRE L'ILLUMINATEUR saint (260 env.-env. 328)

Né en Arménie, Grégoire fut élevé chrétiennement à Césarée de Cappadoce, se maria et eut deux enfants. Quand Tiridate remonta sur le trône de ses pères, Grégoire l'accompagna en Arménie. Le roi, qui était païen, voulut restaurer les fêtes de la déesse Anahit. Chrétien, Grégoire refusa d'y participer. Il fut jeté dans une fosse, où il resta enfermé pendant quinze ans, et n'en fut libéré que quand Tiridate malade le fit venir. Grégoire le guérit miraculeusement et fut élu pasteur suprême, catholicos, des Arméniens. Il alla se faire ordonner évêque à Césarée de Cappadoce, d'où il rapporta des reliques de saint Jean-Baptiste et du martyr Athanagène.
Si l'Église d'Arménie existait avant Grégoire, elle avait beaucoup souffert de la persécution ; il en fut vraiment l'organisateur, créa des évêchés et opéra de nombreuses conversions. La principale fête de Grégoire fut fixée au 30 septembre.
La légende a certainement embelli l'histoire de saint Grégoire l'Illuminateur. Il n'en reste pas moins que son action fut importante et que c'est à juste titre qu'il est considéré comme l'apôtre de l'Arménie. L'Église arménienne autonome porte toujours en son honneur le qualificatif de grégorienne.
Jacques DUBOIS

Jacques DUBOIS, « GRÉGOIRE L'ILLUMINATEUR saint (260 env.-env. 328) », Encyclopædia Universalis [en ligne], consulté le 30 septembre 2015. URL : http://www.universalis.fr/encyclopedie/gregoire-l-illuminateur/

SOURCE : http://www.universalis.fr/encyclopedie/gregoire-l-illuminateur/



Le 30 septembre, mémoire du Saint Hiéromartyr GRÉGOIRE l'Illuminateur, Evêque de la Grande-Arménie

Saint Grégoire naquit vers l'année 240. Il était fils d'Anak le Parthe et apparenté au roi d'Arménie Koussar, qui fut assassiné par Anak, sur l'ordre du roi de Perse Artasuras. En châtiment de ce crime toute la famille d'Anak fut exécutée, à l'exception de Grégoire et de l'un de ses frères, encore enfants, qui furent exilés à Césarée de Cappadoce. C'est à l'occasion de cet exil en territoire romain que Grégoire fut initié aux Saints Dogmes des Chrétiens et baptisé.

Tiridate, l'un des fils du roi assassiné par Anak, fut lui aussi exilé par le roi des Perses à Césarée. Apprenant sa présence, Grégoire se mit à son service, sans toutefois lui révéler son origine. Quelque temps après, Tiridate accéda de nouveau au trône d'Arménie grâce aux Romains, en remerciement d'un grand service qu'il avait rendu à l'empire. Loin d'y reconnaître la main bienveillante du seul Dieu créateur et bienfaiteur de l'univers, Tiridate fit preuve immédiatement d'un zèle farouche pour le culte des idoles. Méprisant toute reconnaissance envers celui qui l'avait servi aux jours difficiles de leur exil, le roi s'emporta avec fureur contre Grégoire, qui refusait de renier le Christ. Il le soumit à des tortures si cruelles et variées que seule l'imagination du démon pouvait lui suggérer. On le suspendit à un chevalet, on le flagella pendant des jours entiers et on lui écrasa les os des jambes en les serrant dans des étaux. On le força à courir après lui avoir planté des clous dans les pieds. On lui fourra la tête dans un sac plein de cendres brûlantes et on lui fit subir encore tant d'autres tourments qu'on se lasserait à les énumérer. Mais revêtu de l'invincible panoplie de la foi, Grégoire restait inébranlable et ne cessait de rendre grâce à Dieu de l'avoir rendu digne de souffrir pour son Nom.

Lorsque Tiridate apprit que Grégoire était le fils du meurtrier de son père, sa rage redoubla. Il fit jeter le Saint dans une fosse profonde pleine de reptiles et de toutes sortes d'animaux venimeux, dans les environs du mont Ararat. Grégoire y resta pendant quinze ans, nourri secrètement par une veuve. Or, Tiridate devint si fou, qu'il en perdit tout apparence humaine et se mit à vivre en compagnie des porcs: marchant à quatre pattes et dévorant sa propre chair. Sa soeur, Koussarodoukta, apprit au cours d'un rêve que le roi ne pourrait être guéri que par l'intercession de Saint Grégoire. On fit donc remonter de sa fosse l'athlète du Christ, qui, à la surprise de tous, apparut plein de vigueur et de santé. Il guérit le roi et le convainquit d'adhérer à la Foi des Chrétiens, pour sauver son âme des châtiments éternels, bien plus redoutables que les souffrances qu'il avait endurées pendant sa folie. Tiridate et sa soeur aidèrent de leurs propres mains à la construction d'une église en l'honneur de Sainte Ripsime et de ses compagnes, qu'il avait lui-même fait exécuter. Grégoire baptisa le roi et ses notables et un grand nombre de ses sujets dans l'Euphrate (vers 290). Les prêtres des idoles détruisirent leurs temples de leurs propres mains et, après avoir reçu le Saint Baptême et l'imposition des mains de Grégoire, devinrent Prêtres du Dieu Très-Haut, si bien qu'en peu de temps toute l'Arménie fut couverte d'églises et résonna des échos des hymnes divines.

Après avoir répandu la paix dans l'Arménie et les contrées voisine, Saint Grégoire se retira avec quelques disciples dans la solitude d'une grotte, ne mangeant qu'une fois tous les quarante jours et s'entretenant continuellement avec Dieu. Comme consolation, il désigna un des deux fils qu'il avait eu dans sa jeunesse, Aristakès, comme Archevêque de la grande Arménie. Celui-ci prit part au Concile de Nicée (325) et poursuivit dignement l'oeuvre de son Père. Grégoire s'endormit dans la paix en 325, pour jouir éternellement de la lumière de la Sainte Trinité, dont il avait répandu les rayons sur son peuple.



SOURCE : http://calendrier.egliseorthodoxe.com/sts/stsseptembre/sept30.html



JEAN-PAUL II

LETTRE APOSTOLIQUE DU SAINT PÈRE


À L'OCCASION DU 1700ème ANNIVERSAIRE

DU BAPTÊME DU PEUPLE ARMÉNIEN


  
1. "Dieu, merveilleux et toujours providentiel, selon ta prescience, tu as marqué le début du salut des Arméniens".


L'antique hymne liturgique, qui chante l'initiative de Dieu dans l'évangélisation de votre noble peuple, très chers frères et soeurs, jaillit de mon coeur comblé de gratitude en cette heureuse circonstance, au cours de laquelle vous célébrez le XVIIème centenaire de la rencontre de vos ancêtres avec le christianisme. Toute l'Eglise catholique se réjouit en se rappelant le bain baptismal providentiel, grâce auquel votre noble et chère nation entra définitivement dans le cercle des peuples qui ont accueilli la vie nouvelle en Christ.



"Vous tous en effet, baptisés dans le Christ, vous avez revêtu le Christ" (Ga 3, 27). Les paroles de l'Apôtre Paul révèlent la nouveauté singulière concernant le chrétien du fait qu'il a reçu le baptême. En effet, dans ce sacrement l'homme est incorporé au Christ, si bien qu'il peut désormais affirmer avec confiance:  "Et ce n'est plus moi qui vis, mais le Christ qui vit en moi" (Ga 2, 20). Cette rencontre personnelle et unique régénère, sanctifie et transforme l'être humain, le rendant un parfait adorateur de Dieu et un temple vivant de l'Esprit Saint. Le Baptême, en greffant le disciple dans la vraie vie qui est le Christ, en fait un sarment capable de produire du fruit. Rendu fils dans le Fils, il devient héritier du bonheur éternel, préparé dès l'origine du monde.



Chaque baptême est donc un événement marqué par la rencontre d'amour entre le Christ Seigneur et la personne humaine, dans le mystère de la liberté et de la vérité. Il s'agit d'un événement auquel ne manque pas une dimension ecclésiale, comme cela se produit pour tout autre Sacrement:  l'incorporation au Christ comporte également l'incorporation à l'Eglise, Epouse du Verbe, Mère immaculée et affectueuse. L'Apôtre Paul affirme à ce propos: "Aussi bien est-ce en un seul Esprit que nous tous avons été baptisés en un seul corps" (1 Co 12, 13).



Cette incorporation à l'Eglise devient particulièrement visible dans l'histoire de certains peuples, pour lesquels la conversion a été un facteur communautaire, lié à des  événements  ou  des  circonstances  particulières. Lorsque cela se produit, on parle de "Baptême d'un peuple".


2. Très chers frères et soeurs du peuple arménien, il y a dix-sept siècles cette conversion commune au Christ s'est accomplie pour vous. Il s'agit d'un événement qui marqua profondément votre identité; non seulement l'identité personnelle, mais également communautaire, si bien que l'on peut parler à juste titre du "Baptême" de votre nation, même si en réalité le christianisme avait pénétré depuis longtemps déjà dans votre terre. La tradition en attribue les débuts à la prédication et à l'oeuvre des saints apôtres Thaddée et Bartholomée eux-mêmes.


Avec le "Baptême" de la communauté arménienne, à commencer par ses autorité civiles et militaires, naît une identité nouvelle du peuple, qui deviendra une partie constitutive et inséparable du fait d'être arménien. Il ne sera plus possible de penser à partir de ce moment que, parmi les composantes de cette identité, ne figure pas la foi dans le Christ, en tant qu'élément constitutif essentiel. La culture arménienne recevra également de l'annonce de l'Evangile une impulsion d'une vigueur extraordinaire:  "l'"arménité" donnera un caractère profondément caractéristique à cette annonce et, dans le même temps, cette annonce sera une force motrice pour un développement sans précédent de la culture nationale. L'invention de l'alphabet arménien, fait déterminant pour la stabilité et le caractère définitif de l'identité culturelle du peuple, sera étroitement liée au "Baptême" de l'Arménie et sera voulue et conçue, avant même d'être un instrument de communication de concepts et d'informations, comme un véritable véhicule d'évangélisation. Oeuvre de saint Mesrop-Masthoc', en collaboration avec le saint Catholicos Sahak, le nouvel alphabet permettra aux Arméniens de recevoir les meilleures orientations concernant la spiritualité, la théologie et la culture des Syriens et des Grecs, et de fondre tout cela de façon originale avec l'apport de la spécificité de leur génie propre.


3. La conversion de l'Arménie, qui a eu lieu au début du IV siècle et qui est traditionnellement située en l'an 301, donna à vos ancêtres la conscience d'être le premier peuple officiellement chrétien, bien avant que le christianisme ne soit reconnu comme religion de l'empire romain. 
C'est en particulier l'historien Agatangelo qui, dans un récit riche de symbolisme, s'arrête pour raconter en détail les faits que la tradition place à l'origine de cette conversion de masse de votre peuple. Le récit commence par la rencontre providentielle et dramatique des deux héros qui sont à la base des événements:  Grégoire, fils du parthe Anak, élevé à Césarée de Cappadoce, et le roi arménien Tiridate III. Au début il s'agit en réalité d'un affrontement:  Grégoire, à qui le roi avait demandé de sacrifier à la déesse Anahit, s'oppose à celui-ci par un net refus, expliquant au souverain qu'il n'y a qu'un seul créateur du ciel et de la terre, le Père du Seigneur Jésus-Christ. Soumis à de cruels tourments pour cette raison, Grégoire, assisté par la puissance de Dieu, ne céda pas. Ayant constaté cette irréductible constance dans la confession chrétienne, le roi le fit jeter dans un puits profond, un lieu étroit et obscur infesté de serpents, d'où personne n'était sorti vivant. Mais Grégoire, nourri par la Providence, à travers la main charitable d'une veuve, resta pendant de longues années dans ce puits sans succomber.


Le récit se poursuit en rapportant les tentatives mises en oeuvre entre temps par l'empereur romain Dioclétien pour séduire la vierge sainte Hrip'sime, qui, pour échapper au danger, s'enfuit de Rome avec un groupe de compagnes, cherchant refuge en Arménie. La beauté de la jeune fille attira l'attention du roi Tiridate qui tomba amoureux d'elle et voulut qu'elle lui appartienne. Face au refus obstiné de Hrip'sime, le roi devint furieux et la fit périr avec ses compagnes dans de cruels supplices. Selon la tradition, comme peine pour l'horrible délit, Tiridate fut changé en sanglier sauvage et ne put reprendre son apparence humaine que lorsque, obéissant à une injonction du ciel, il libéra Grégoire du puits dans lequel il était resté pendant treize longues années. Une fois accompli le prodige qui lui fit reprendre son apparence humaine grâce aux prières du saint, Tiridate comprit que le Dieu de Grégoire était le Dieu véritable et il décida de se convertir, avec sa famille et l'armée, et d'oeuvrer pour l'évangélisation de tout le pays. C'est ainsi que les Arméniens furent baptisés et que le christianisme s'imposa comme religion officielle de la nation. Grégoire, qui entre temps avait reçu à Césarée l'ordination épiscopale, et Tiridate parcoururent le pays, détruisant  les  lieux  de  culte  des  idoles et construisant des temples chrétiens.



A la suite d'une vision de l'Unique Fils de Dieu incarné, une église fut ensuite construite à Vagharshapat, qui en raison du prodigieux événement prit le nom d'Etchemiadzin, c'est-à-dire le lieu où "le Fils unique descendit". Les prêtres païens furent instruits dans la nouvelle religion et devinrent les ministres du nouveau culte, alors que leurs fils constituèrent le coeur du clergé et du monachisme successif.



Grégoire se retira bientôt dans le désert pour vivre en ermite, et le plus jeune fils Aristakes fut ordonné Evêque et constitué chef de l'Eglise arménienne. C'est revêtu de cette dignité qu'il participa au Concile de Nicée. L'historien arménien connu sous le nom de Mosé de Corene définit Grégoire "notre ancêtre et père selon l'Evangile" (1) et, pour montrer la continuité entre l'évangélisation apostolique et celle de l'Illuminateur, il rapporte la tradition selon laquelle Grégoire aurait eu le privilège d'être conçu à côté de la sainte mémoire de l'apôtre Thaddée.



Les antiques calendriers de l'Eglise encore indivise le célèbrent le même jour, en Orient et en Occident, en tant qu'apôtre inlassable de vérité et de sainteté. Père dans la foi du peuple arménien tout entier, saint Grégoire intercède également aujourd'hui du ciel, afin que tous les enfants de votre grande nation puissent finalement se retrouver autour de l'unique Table dressée par le Christ, divin Pasteur de l'unique troupeau.


4. Ce récit traditionnel contient en lui, aux côtés d'aspects légendaires, des éléments d'une grande signification spirituelle et morale. La prédication de la Bonne Nouvelle et la conversion de l'Arménie sont tout d'abord fondées sur le sang des témoins de la foi. Les souffrances de Grégoire et le martyre de Hrip'sime et de ses compagnes montrent que le premier Baptême de l'Arménie est précisément celui du sang.


Le martyre constitue un élément constant de l'histoire de votre peuple. Sa foi demeure indissociablement liée au témoignage du sang versé pour le Christ et pour l'Evangile. Toute la culture et la spiritualité des Arméniens sont imprégnées par la fierté pour le signe suprême du don de la vie dans le martyre. On y perçoit les échos des gémissements de la souffrance subie en communion avec l'Agneau immolé pour le salut du monde. L'emblème en est le sacrifice de Vardan Mamikonian et de ses compagnons qui, lors de la bataille d'Avarayr (en 451) contre le sassanide Iazdegerd II qui voulait imposer au peuple la religion mazdéenne, donnèrent leur vie pour rester fidèles au Christ et défendre la foi de la nation. A la veille de l'affrontement, comme le rapporte l'historien Elisée, les soldats furent exhortés à défendre leur foi par ces paroles:  "Ceux qui croyaient que le christianisme était comme un habit pour nous, sauront à présent qu'il ne pourront pas nous l'ôter de même que l'on ne peut pas nous ôter la couleur de la peau" (2). Il s'agit d'un témoignage éloquent du courage qui animait ces croyants:  mourir pour le Christ signifiait pour eux participer à sa passion, en affirmant les droits de la conscience. Il ne fallait pas permettre que soit reniée la foi chrétienne, ressentie par le peuple comme le bien suprême.



Depuis cette époque des événements analogues se sont répétés de nombreuses fois, jusqu'aux massacres subis par les Arméniens au cours des années à cheval sur le XIXème siècle et le XXème siècle, et qui culminèrent lors des événements tragiques de 1915, lorsque le peuple arménien dut subir des violences inouïes, dont les conséquences douloureuses sont encore visibles dans la diaspora à laquelle un grand nombre de ses fils ont été forcés. Il s'agit d'un souvenir que l'on ne peut pas oublier. Plusieurs fois, au cours du siècle qui vient de se conclure,  mes  prédécesseurs  ont  voulu  rendre  hommage aux chrétiens d'Arménie qui ont perdu la vie de façon violente (3). J'ai moi-même voulu rappeler les souffrances subies par votre peuple:  ce sont les souffrances des membres du Corps mystique du Christ (4).



Les événements sanglants ont non seulement profondément marqué l'âme de votre peuple, mais ils en ont plusieurs fois modifié la géographie humaine, l'obligeant à des migrations continuelles dans le monde entier. Il faut remarquer que, partout où les Arméniens sont allés, ils ont apporté la richesse de leurs valeurs morales et de leurs organisations culturelles, indissolublement liées aux organisations ecclésiastiques. Guidés par la conscience confiante du soutien divin, les chrétiens arméniens ont sut garder sur leurs lèvres la prière de saint Grégoire de Narek:  "Si je fixe les yeux en observant le spectacle du double risque le jour de la misère, puissé-je voir ton salut ô Espérance providentielle! Si je tourne le regard vers le haut vers le sentier terrifiant qui atteint tout, que vienne à ma rencontre avec douceur ton ange de paix!" (5). En effet, la foi chrétienne, même lors des moments les plus tragiques de l'histoire arménienne, a été le moteur qui a marqué le début de la renaissance de ce peuple éprouvé.



Ainsi l'Eglise, en suivant ses enfants en pèlerinage dans le monde à la recherche de la paix et de la sérénité, a constitué pour eux la véritable force morale, en devenant, dans de nombreux cas, l'unique instance à laquelle ils ont pu faire référence, l'unique centre autorisé qui en a soutenu les efforts et inspiré la pensée.


5. Un second élément de grande valeur dans votre histoire tourmentée, chers frères et soeurs arméniens, est constitué par le rapport entre évangélisation et culture. Le terme d'"Iluminateur", par lequel saint Grégoire est désigné, met en évidence sa double fonction dans l'histoire de la conversion de votre peuple. En effet, "illumination" est le terme traditionnel dans le langage chrétien pour indiquer que, à travers le Baptême, le disciple, appelé par Dieu des ténèbres à son admirable lumière (cf. 1 P2, 9), est inondé par la splendeur du Christ "lumière du monde" (Jn8, 12). En Lui, le chrétien trouve la signification intime de sa vocation et de sa mission dans le monde.


Mais le terme "illumination", dans l'acception arménienne, s'enrichit d'une signification ultérieure, car il indique également la diffusion de la culture à travers l'enseignement, confié en particulier aux moines-maîtres, qui poursuivirent la prédication évangélique de saint Grégoire. Comme le remarque l'historien Koriun, l'évangélisation de l'Arménie a apporté avec elle la victoire sur l'ignorance (6). Avec la diffusion de l'alphabétisation et de la connaissance des normes et des préceptes de l'Ecriture Sainte, il est finalement permis au peuple de construire une société juste de façon sage et prudente. Agatangelo ne manque pas de faire remarquer lui aussi comment la conversion de l'Arménie a comporté la libération des cultes païens, qui non seulement cachaient la vérité de la foi au peuple, mais le conservaient également dans une condition d'ignorance (7).



C'est pour cette raison que l'Eglise arménienne a toujours considéré comme partie intégrante de son mandat la promotion de la culture et de la conscience nationale et qu'elle s'est toujours prodiguée pour que cette synthèse demeure vive et féconde.


6. Le récit traditionnel des faits liés à la conversion des Arméniens permet d'effectuer une autre réflexion. Chez saint Grégoire l'Illuminateur et chez les Vierges saintes resplendit la force puissante de la foi, qui incite à ne pas plier devant les tentations du pouvoir et du monde, et qui rend capables de résister aux souffrances les plus atroces ainsi qu'aux flatteries les plus attrayantes. Chez le roi Tiridate on peut apercevoir les conséquences provoquées par l'éloignement de Dieu; l'homme perd sa propre dignité en devenant une brute, si bien qu'il demeure prisonnier de ses désirs. Une vérité importante ressort de tout le récit:  il n'existe pas une sacralité absolue du pouvoir, et il n'est pas dit que celui-ci soit toujours justifié dans tout ce qu'il accomplit. On doit en revanche reconnaître la responsabilité personnelle de ses propres choix:  s'ils sont erronés, ils demeurent tels, même si c'est un roi qui les effectue. L'humanité se reconstitue dans sa totalité lorsque la foi démasque le péché, l'injuste se convertit et retrouve Dieu et sa justice.


Dans les édifices chrétiens, construits sur le lieu où l'on vénérait les idoles, apparaît la véritable identité du christianisme:  celui-ci rassemble ce qu'il y a de naturellement valable dans le sens religieux de l'humanité et il sait, dans le même temps, proposer la nouveauté d'une foi qui n'admet pas de compromis. Ainsi, en édifiant le peuple saint de Dieu, il contribue également à la naissance d'une nouvelle civilisation dans laquelle sont sublimées les valeurs les plus authentiques de l'homme.


7. Alors que se déroulent les célébrations du XVIIème centenaire de la conversion de l'Arménie, ma pensée s'élève vers le Seigneur du ciel et de la terre, à qui j'entends exprimer la gratitude de toute l'Eglise pour avoir suscité chez le peuple arménien une foi si solide et si courageuse et pour en avoir toujours soutenu le témoignage.


Je m'unis de bon gré à cette heureuse commémoration, pour contempler avec vous, très chers frères et soeurs, l'innombrable groupe de saints qui a pris origine dans cette terre bénie et qui resplendit à présent dans la gloire du Père. Il s'agit de figures qui constituent un riche trésor pour l'Eglise:  ce sont des martyrs, des confesseurs de la foi, des moines et des moniales, des fils et des filles renés de la fécondité de la Parole de Dieu. Parmi les figures illlustres, je désire rappeler ici saint Grégoire de Narek, qui a sondé les profondeurs ténébreuses du désespoir humain et qui a entrevu la lumière fulgurante de la grâce qui en celui-ci resplendit également pour le croyant, et saint Nerses Shnorhali, le Catholicos qui allia un amour extraordinaire pour son peuple et pour sa tradition, à une ouverture clairvoyante aux autres Eglises, dans un effort exemplaire de recherche de la communion dans la pleine unité.



Je désire tout d'abord exprimer au peuple arménien mon remerciement pour son histoire de fidélité au Christ, une fidélité qui a connu la persécution et le martyre. Les fils de l'Arménie chrétienne ont versé leur sang pour le Seigneur, mais toute l'Eglise a grandi et s'est renforcée en vertu de leur sacrifice. Si, aujourd'hui, l'Occident peut librement professer sa foi, cela est également dû à ceux qui s'immolèrent, en faisant  de  leur  corps  une  ligne  de défense pour le monde chrétien, à ses limites extrêmes. Leur mort fut le prix de notre sécurité:  à présent ils resplendissent  enveloppés  de  robes  blanches et ils  élèvent  à  l'Agneau  l'hymne  de louange dans la béatitude du Ciel (cf. AP 7, 9-12).



Le patrimoine de foi et de culture du peuple arménien a enrichi l'humanité de trésors d'art et de création, qui sont à présent dispersés dans le monde entier. Mille sept cents ans d'évangélisation font de cette terre l'un des berceaux de la civilisation chrétienne, vers lequel se tourne avec un regard plein d'admiration la vénération de tous les disciples du divin Maître.



Ambassadeurs de paix et d'amour du travail, les Arméniens ont parcouru le monde et, grâce au dur travail de leurs mains, ils ont offert une précieuse contribution pour le transformer et le rendre plus proche du projet d'amour du Père. Le peuple chrétien est heureux de leur présence généreuse et fidèle et il souhaite qu'ils puissent toujours trouver la sympathie et la compréhension dans toutes les parties du monde.


8. J'entends ensuite adresser une pensée particulière à ceux qui oeuvrent afin que l'Arménie se relève de la souffrance de tant d'années de régime totalitaire. Le peuple attend des signes concrets d'espérance et de solidarité, et je suis certain que le souvenir reconnaissant de ses origines chrétiennes est pour chaque arménien un motif de réconfort et d'encouragement. Je suis certain que la mémoire vivante des miracles accomplis par Dieu parmi vous, très chers fidèles arméniens, vous aidera à redécouvrir en plénitude la dignité de l'homme, de chaque homme, de toute condition, et qu'elle vous incitera à faire reposer sur des bases spirituelles et morales la reconstruction du pays. 
Je forme des voeux fervents afin que les fidèles poursuivent avec courage leur engagement et leurs efforts déjà notables, de sorte que l'Arménie de demain refleurisse dans les valeurs humaines et chrétiennes de la justice, de la solidarité, de l'égalité, du respect, de l'honnêteté, de l'hospitalité, qui sont à la base de la coexistence humaine. Si cela se produit, le Jubilé du peuple arménien aura pleinement porté ses fruits.


Je suis certain que l'événement dix-sept fois centenaire du Baptême de votre nation bien-aimée constituera un moment significatif et singulier pour poursuivre avec vigueur le chemin du dialogue oecuménique. Les relations déjà cordiales entre l'Eglise apostolique arménienne et l'Eglise catholique ont reçu, au cours des dernières décennies, une impulsion décisive également à travers les rencontres des plus hautes autorités de cette Eglise avec le Pape. Comment oublier, dans ce contexte, les mémorables visites à l'Evêque et à la communauté chrétienne de Rome de sa Sainteté Vazken I en 1970, de l'inoubliable Karékine I en 1996 et en 1999, et celle récente de Karékine II? La remise des reliques du Père de l'Arménie chrétienne à Sa Sainteté Karékine II, en présence du Patriarche arménien catholique, que j'ai moi-même eu la joie d'accomplir récemment pour la nouvelle cathédrale d'Yerevan, constitue une confirmation ultérieure du lien profond qui unit l'Eglise de Rome à tous les fils de saint Grégoire l'Illuminateur.



C'est un chemin qui doit se poursuivre avec confiance et courage, afin que nous puissions tous être toujours plus fidèles au commandement du Christ:  ut unum sint! Dans cette perspective, l'Eglise arménienne-catholique doit offrir sa contribution décisive à travers "la  prière  d'abord,  par  l'exemple  de  leur  vie,  par une religieuse fidélité aux anciennes traditions orientales, par une meilleure connaissance mutuelle, par la collaboration et l'estime fraternelle des choses et des hommes" (8).



Avec les Arméniens et pour les Arméniens, je présiderai dans quelques jours une solennelle Eucharistie de louange pour rendre grâce à Dieu du don de la foi qu'ils ont reçue, en priant afin que le Seigneur "fasse retrouver l'unité à tous les peuples dans sa sainte Eglise, bâtie sur le fondement des Apôtres et des Prophètes, et qu'il la conserve immaculée jusqu'au jour de son retour" (9). A cette célébration seront présents à l'unique Table du Seigneur du Pain de vie, les frères et les soeurs qui vivent déjà la pleine communion avec le Siège de Pierre et qui enrichissent ainsi l'Eglise catholique par leur contribution irremplaçable. Mais je souhaite vivement que cette sainte Action de grâce embrasse par l'esprit tous les Arméniens, où qu'ils se trouvent, pour exprimer avec une unique voix la reconnaissance de chacun à Dieu pour le don de la foi, dans le saint baiser de la paix.


9. Ma pensée s'adresse à la "Mère de la Lumière, Marie, la Vierge sainte qui a engendré selon la chair la Lumière qui procède du Père, et qui est devenue l'aurore du Soleil de justice" (10). Vénérée avec une profonde affection sous le titre d'Astvazazin (Mère de Dieu), elle est présente à tous les moments de l'histoire tourmentée de ce peuple. Ce sont surtout les textes liturgiques et homilétiques qui révèlent les trésors de la dévotion mariale qui, au cours des siècles, a rythmé l'attachement filial des Arméniens envers la Servante du grand mystère du salut. La prière de l'Eglise, outre qu'elle la commémore quotidiennement dans la Divine Liturgie et à toutes les heures de l'Office divin, prévoit des fêtes au cours de toute l'année qui en rappellent la vie et les mystères les plus importants. Les fidèles s'adressent à Elle avec confiance, pour lui demander d'intercéder auprès du Fils:  "Temple de la Lumière privée d'ombre, couche nuptiale ineffable du Verbe, toi, qui détruisit la triste malédiction de notre mère Eve, implore ton Fils unique, qui nous a réconciliés avec le Père, afin qu'il ôte tout trouble en nous et qu'il accorde la paix à nos âmes" (11). Vierge du Secours, Marie est vénérée comme la Reine de l'Arménie.


Grégoire de Narek, le grand Vardapet (Docteur) marial de l'Eglise arménienne, que j'ai moi aussi voulu rappeler dans l'Encyclique Redemptoris Mater (12) est sans aucun doute l'étoile lumineuse du groupe des saints arméniens qui chantent la Mère de Dieu. Il salue la sainte Vierge comme "Siège élu de la volonté de la divinité incréée" (13). A travers ses paroles que s'élève la prière de l'Eglise en fête, afin que ce Jubilé du baptême de l'Arménie soit un motif de renaissance et de joie: 



"Accueille le chant de bénédiction de nos lèvres 
et daigne accorder à cette Eglise 
les dons et les grâces de Sion et de Bethléem, 
afin que nous puissions être dignes de participer au salut 
le jour de la grande manifestation 
de la gloire indestructible 
du Sauveur immortel, ton Fils unique" (14).



Sur tout le peuple arménien et sur ses prochaines célébrations, j'invoque la plénitude des Bénédictions divines, en faisant mienne l'expression de l'historien Agatangelo:  "Que ceux-ci, en adressant ces paroles au Créateur disent:  "Seigneur tu es notre Dieu", et qu'Il leur dise:  "Mon peuple c'est vous"" (15), pour la gloire de la Très Sainte Trinité, du Père, du Fils et de l'Esprit Saint. Amen.



Du Vatican, 2 février 2001



NOTES

1) Histoire de l'Arménie, Venise 1841, p. 265. 

2) Histoire de Vartan et de la guerre des Arméniens contre les Persans, chap. V, Venise 1840, p. 121. 

3) Cf. Benoît XV, Discours pour le Saint Consistoire (6 décembre 1915):  AAS VII (1915), 510; Lettre aux Dirigeants des peuples belligérants (1 août 1917):  AAS IX (1917), 419; Pie XI, Discours au Consistoire pour la béatification des vénérables Jean Bosco et Cosma da Carboniano (21 avril 1929):  Discours II, 64; Lettre enc. Quinquagesimo ante (23 décembre 1929):  AAS XXI (1929), 712; Pie XII, Discours aux fidèles arméniens (13 mars 1946):  Discours et messages VIII, 5-6. 

4) Homélie au cours de la Divine liturgie en rite arménien (21 novembre 1987), 3:  Insegnamenti X/3 (1987), 1177; Discours pour l'ouverture de l'exposition Rome-Arménie (25 mars 1999), 2:  ORLF n. 15 du 15 avril 1999; Discours à l'occasion de la visite de Sa Sainteté Karékine II (9 novembre 2000):  ORLF n. 46 du 14 novembre 2000. 

5) Le livre des lamentations, Parole II, b, ed. Studium, 1999, p. 164-65. 

6) Cf. Histoire de la vie de saint Mesrob et du début de la littérature arménienne, Venise 1894, pp. 19-24. 

7) Cf. Agatangelo, Histoire, 2, Venise 1843, pp. 196-98. 

8) Concile oecum. Vat. II, Décr. sur les Eglises orientales Orientalium Ecclesiarum, 24. 

9) Antique"Cantique pour toutes les fêtes de la Sainte Vierge Marie"in Laudes et hymni ad SS. Mariae Virginis honorem ex Armeniorum Breviario excerpta, Venise 1877, XVII, 118. 

10) Catholicos Isaac III, Hymne pour la fête de la sainte Croix, in Laudes et hymni ad SS. Mariae Virginis honorem ex Armeniorum Breviario excerpta, Venise 1877, XIIII, 88-89. 

11) S. Nerses Shnorhali, Hymne en l'honneur de la Très Sainte Vierge Marie, En temps de Carême in Laudes et hymni ad SS. Mariae Virginis honorem ex Armeniorum Breviario excerpta, Venise 1877, IX, 81. 

12) Cf. n. 31:  AAS 79 (1987), 404. 

13) Discours panégéryque à la Bienheureuse Vierge Marie, Venise 1904, p. 16; 24. 

14) Ibid. 

15) Histoire, 2, Venise 1843, p. 200.

    
Copyright © Libreria Editrice Vaticana

SOURCE : http://w2.vatican.va/content/john-paul-ii/fr/apost_letters/2001/documents/hf_jp-ii_apl_20010217_battesimo-armenia.html




Arméniens : une cour du Vatican dédiée à saint Grégoire l’Illuminateur

En présence de S.B. Nerses Bedros XIX Tarmouni

22 février 2008 |

ROME, Vendredi 22 février 2008 (ZENIT.org) - Une cour du Vatican a été dédiée à saint Grégoire l'Illuminateur, le père de l'Arménie chrétienne, il y a 17 siècles : Benoît XVI a inauguré la plaque commémorative en présence de S.B. Nerses Bedros XIX Tarmouni, patriarche de Cilicie des Arméniens catholiques.

Une statue du grand saint arménien trône déjà dans une niche de cette cour nord (côté droit lorsqu'on regarde la façade de Saint-Pierre) : les pèlerins du monde entier y passent en allant se recueillir sur la tombe des papes ou en allant à la coupole de Saint-Pierre. Elle avait été voulue là par Jean-Paul II, il y a trois ans, quelques semaines avant sa mort, comme Benoît XVI l'a rappelé dans son discours sur l'héritage de saint Grégoire.

Benoît XVI a formulé le vœu pour le peuple arménien : « En inaugurant la 'Cour saint Grégoire l'Illuminateur', nous prions afin que le peuple arménien, par l'intercession de son illustre et admirable fils, continue à avancer sur les chemins de la foi, en se laissant guider, comme il l'a fait au cours des siècles, par le Christ et par l'Evangile, qui a marqué sa culture de façon indélébile ».

« Saint Grégoire, a t-il dit, est appelé justement l'Illuminateur parce qu'en lui se réflétait de façon extraordinaire le visage du Sauveur. Le mot 'illumination' revêt une autre signification aussi dans l'acception arménienne : il indique la lumière qui découle de la diffusion de la culture par l'enseignement ».

Rappelons que les 1700 ans du baptême de l'Arménie ont laissé un signe au Vatican : une statue de saint Grégoire l'illuminateur a été placée dans une niche extérieure de la basilique Saint-Pierre, du côté de l'accès à la crypte et à la coupole, à droite du narthex.

Jean-Paul II avait aussi remis aux Arméniens une relique du grand saint, conservée dans un monastère de Naples, depuis l'époque des invasions barbares.

Saint Grégoire l'Illuminateur (v.240-v.332) est « l'Apôtre de l'Arménie ». Il aurait été formé à la vie chrétienne à Césarée de Cappadoce, en Asie Mineure. De retour en Arménie, il amena le roi Tiridate à la foi chrétienne et tout le Peuple arménien à sa suite. C'est pourquoi le « baptême de l'Arménie » a fait de cette nation la première à avoir accueilli la foi chrétienne en tant que nation.

En l'absence d'évêque, Grégoire se sacra lui-même et fixa son siège épiscopal à Ashitat, qui devint le centre de son apostolat. Il organisa des écoles et des séminaires, et assura ainsi une évangélisation du pays en profondeur. Il est reconnu également comme un grand saint thaumaturge.

Le 20 mai 2000, Jean-Paul II écrivait à S.S. Aram Ier, Catholicos de Cilicie, à l'occasion du 1700ème anniversaire du baptême du peuple arménien. Le 20 mai 301, écrivait le pape, « saint Grégoire l'Illuminateur baptisa le Roi d'Arménie Tiridates III...et peu après, le peuple arménien tout entier embrassa la foi chrétienne et reçut le Baptême ».

Jean-Paul II définissait l'anniversaire du baptême comme « une occasion providentielle pour commémorer et renouveler ce lien fraternel ». Il ajoutait: « J'ai grand plaisir à vous remettre une relique de saint Grégoire l'Illuminateur en signe d'affection dans le Seigneur », rappelant avoir fait de même à l'attention de S.S. Karékine II et de S.B. Nerses Bedros XIX. Il écrivait enfin: « Nous ne divisons pas les reliques, nous travaillons et prions afin que ceux qui les reçoivent soient unis ».

Anita S. Bourdin


SOURCE : http://www.zenit.org/fr/articles/armeniens-une-cour-du-vatican-dediee-a-saint-gregoire-l-illuminateur


Grégoire d’Arménie

Saint Grégoire l’Illuminateur.

(l’éveillé, le rapide)


Grégoire y a vécu au 4ème siècle. Il s’appelait Krikor ou Krikorios 1er Loussarovitch.

Il était issu de la famille royale des Arsacides (dynastie des rois Parthes fondée en 255 Av. JC par Arsace 1er et remplacée en 226 Ap. JC par les Sassanides : Artaxexès 1er))

Il fut le premier apôtre après Saint Barthélemy évangélisateur des arméniens.

Ayant échappé au massacre de sa famille, il fut emmené à Césarée de Cappadoce (Kayseri)

A Césarée, s’était réfugié Tiridate, fils de Chrosoès, roi d’Arménie qui avait été tué par le père de Grégoire : Anach.(qui fut noyé)
Sachant ce qu’avait fait son père, Grégoire se donna comme esclave à Tiridate et rentra avec lui en Arménie lorsque les Romains lui permirent de retrouver le trône. (D’autres disent qu’il fit des études grecques, se maria puis vint à la cour de Tiridate et y fut très estimé)

Tiridate voulut forcer Grégoire à sacrifier aux idoles : Anahit, Diane arménienne. Comme celui-ci refusait, il le supplicia. Il le fit enfermer dans un cachot étroit, avec un bâillon et le fit suspendre à une corde qui serrait très fort sa poitrine. Grégoire demeura ainsi 7 jours. Ensuite, on l’attacha par un pied, la tête en bas, en l’obligeant à respirer du fumier qu’on avait mis sous sa tête. Pendant ce temps, on le frappait avec des bâtons mouillés.

Durant le supplice, Grégoire priait pour le salut des Arméniens.

Tout en admirant son courage, Tiridate augmenta les supplices. Il entoura le pieds de Grégoire de planches et de cordes afin de serrer jusqu’au moment où le sang se mettrait à couler. On lui serra la tête dans un étau après lui avoir donné pas mal de soufflets et rempli les narines de sel et de vinaigre. Le roi s’étonnait qu’il fut resté vivant.

On dit qu’il resta 15 ans dans une fosse parmi les serpents et les scorpions. Une veuve lui apportait du pain chaque jour.

Un serviteur de Tiridate lui révéla que Grégoire était le fils du meurtrier de son père. Tiridate parvint au comble de sa colère. Il le fit transporter à Artaxat, près du Mont Ararat et le fit jeter dans une fente de rocher, pieds et poings liés.
Mais Dieu le délivra et Tiridate, se sentant vaincu, se convertit et se fit baptiser par Grégoire lui-même.

Grégoire se mit à prêcher en Arménie et convertit presque tout le monde en y construisant un grand nombre d’églises.

Puis il fut consacré évêque par Léonce de Césarée. Il prêcha alors jusqu’à la mer Caspienne puis se retira en Haute Arménie. Il mourut au temps où Constantin le grand envahit l’Arménie. Des chrétiens emmenèrent son corps en Italie. Sa tête fut laissée à Naples et un de ses bras à Nardo, en Otrante. Où se trouve donc le reste ?

Quand à Tiridate, on prétend qu’il fut changé en porc ou en sanglier à cause de sa barbarie, mais il redevint homme, se convertit et libéra Grégoire. On dit aussi qu’il fut transformé en pourceau après avoir martyrisé les Saintes Ripsimes et Gaïane. (fêtée au 29 septembre)

Allez savoir !

SOURCE : http://carmina-carmina.com/carmina/Mytholosaints/illuminateur.htm




Gregory the Illuminator

Born 257?; died 337?, surnamed the Illuminator (Lusavorich).

Gregory the Illuminator is the apostle, national saint, and patron of Armenia. He was not the first who introduced Christianity into that country. The Armenians maintain that the faith was preached there by the Apostles Bartholomew and Thaddaeus. Thaddaeus especially (the hero of the story of King Abgar of Edessa and the portrait of Christ) has been taken over by the Armenians, with the whole story. Abgar in their version becomes a King of Armenia; thus their land is the first of all to turn Christian. It is certain that there were Christians, even bishops, in Armenia before St. Gregory. The south Edessa and Nisibis especially, which accounts for the Armenian adoption of the Edessene story. A certain Dionysius of Alexandria (248-265) wrote them a letter "about penitence" (Eusebius, Church History VI.46). This earliest Church was then destroyed by the Persians. Ardashir I, the founder of the Sassanid dynasty (226), restored, even extended, the old power of Persia. Armenia, always the exposed frontier state between Rome and Persia, was overrun by Ardashir's army (Khosrov I of Armenia had taken the side of the old Arsacid dynasty); and the principle of uniformity in the Mazdean religion, that the Sassanids made a chief feature of their policy, was also applied to the subject kingdom. A Parthian named Anak murdered Khosrov by Ardashir's orders, who then tried to exterminate the whole Armenian royal family. But a son of Khosrov, Trdat (Tiridates), escaped, was trained in the Roman army, and eventually came back to drive out the Persians and restore the Armenian kingdom.

In this restoration St. Gregory played an important part. He had been brought up as a Christian at Caesarea in Cappadocia. He seems to have belonged to an illustrious Armenianfamily. He was married and had two sons (called Aristakes and Bardanes in the Greek text of Moses of Khorni; see below). Gregory, after being himself persecuted by King Trdat, who at first defended the old Armenian religion, eventually converted him, and with him spread the Christian faith throughout the country. Trdat became so much a Christian that he made Christianity the national faith; the nobility seem to have followed his example easily, then the people followed — or were induced to follow — too. This happened while Diocletian was emperor (284-305), so that Armenia has a right to her claim of being the first Christian State. The temples were made into churches and the people baptized in thousands. So completely were the remains of the old heathendom effaced that we know practically nothing about the original Armenian religion (as distinct from Mazdeism), except the names of some gods whose temples were destroyed or converted (the chief temple at Ashtishat was dedicated to Vahagn, Anahit and Astlik; Vanatur was worshipped in the North round Mount Ararat, etc.). Meanwhile Gregory had gone back to Caessarea to be ordained. Leontius of Caesarea made him bishop of the Armenians; from this time till the Monophysiteschism the Church of Armenia depended on Casearea, and the Armenianprimates (called Catholicoi, only much later patriarchs) went there to be ordained. Gregory set up other bishops throughout the land and fixed his residence at Ashtishat (in the province of Taron), where the temple had been made into the church of Christ, "mother of all Armenian churches". He preached in the national language and used it for the liturgy. This, too, helped to give the Armenian Church the markedly national character that it still has, more, perhaps, than any other in Christendom. Towards the end of his life he retired and was succeeded as Catholicos by his son Aristakes. Aristakes was present at the First General Council, in 325. Gregory died and was buried at Thortan. A monastery was built near his grave. His relics were afterwards taken to Constantinople, but apparently brough back again to Armenia. Part of these relics are said to have been taken to Naples during the Iconoclast troubles.

This is what can be said with some certainty about the Apostle of Armenia; but a famous life of him by Aganthangelos (see below) embellishes the narrative with wonderful stories that need not be taken very seriously. According to this life, he was the son of the Parthian Anak who had murdered King Khosrov I. Anak in trying to escape was drowned in the Araxes with all his family except two sons, of whom one went to Persia, the other (the subject of this article) was taken by his Christian nurse to Caesarea and there baptized Gregory, in accordance with what she had been told in vision. Soon after his marriage, Gregory parted from his wife (who became a nun) and came back to Armenia. Here he refused to take part in a great sacrifice to the national gods ordered by King Trdat, and declared himself a Christian. He was then tortured in various horrible ways, all the more when the king discovered that he was the son of his father's murderer. After being subjected to a variety of tortures (they scourged him, and put his head in a bag of ashes, poured molten lead over him, etc.) he was thrown into a pit full of dead bodies, poisonous filth, and serpents. He spent fifteen years in this pit, being fed by bread that a piouswidow brought him daily. Meanwhile Trdat goes from bad to worse. A holy virgin named Rhipsime, who resists the king's advances and is martyred, here plays a great part in the story. Eventually, as a punishment for his wickedness, the king is turned into a boar and possessed by a devil. A vision now reveals to the monarch's sisters that nothing can save him but the prayers of Gregory. At first no one will attend to this revelation, since they all think Gregory dead long ago. Eventually they seek and find him in the pit. He comes out, exorcizes the evil spirit and restores the king, and then begins preaching. Here a long discourse is put into the saint's mouth — so long that it takes up more than half his life. It is simply a compendium of what the Armenian Church believed at the time that it was written (fifth century). It begins with an account of Bible history and goes on to dogmatic theology. Arianism, Nestorianism and all the other heresies up to Monophysite times are refuted. The discourse bears the stamp of the latter half of the fifth century so plainly that, even without the fact that earlier writers who quote Agathangelos (Moses of Khorni, etc.) do not know it, no one could doubt that it is the composition of an Armeniantheologian of that time, inserted into the life that was already full enough of wonders. Nevertheles this "Confession of Gregory the Illuminator" was accepted as authentic and used as a kind of official creed by the Armenian Church during all the centuries that followed. Even now it is only the more liberal theologians among them who dispute its genuiness.

The life goes on to tell us of Gregory's fast of seventy days that followed his rescue from the pit, of the conversion, and of their journeys throughout the land with the army to put down paganism. The false gods fight against the army like men or devils, but are always defeated by Trdat's arms and Gregory's prayers and are eventually driven into the Caucasus. The story of the saint'sordination and of the establishment of the hierarchy is told with the same adornment. He baptized four million persons in seven days. He ordained and sent out twelve apostolic bishops, and sons of heathenpriests. Eventually he ruled a church of four hundred bishops and priests too numerous to count. He and Trdat hear of Constantine's conversion; they set out with an army of 70,000 men to congratulate him. Constantine, who had just been baptized at Rome by Pope Silvester, forms an alliance with Trdat; the pope warmly welcomes Gregory (there are a number of forged letters between Silvester and Gregory, see below) — and so on. It would not be difficult to find the models for all these stories. Gregory in the pit acts like Daniel in the lion's den. Trdat as a boar is Nabuchodonosor; the battles of the king's army against the heathen and their gods have obvious precedents in the Old Testament. Gregory is now Elias, now Isaias, now John the Baptist, till his sending out his twelve apostles suggests a still greater model. The writer of the life calls himself Agathangelos, chamberlain or secretary of King Trdat. It was composed from various sources after the year 456 (see Gutschmid, below) in Armenian, though sources may have been partly Greek or Syriac (cf. Lagarde). The life was soon translated into Greek used by Symeon Metaphrastes, and further rendered into Latin in the tenth century. During the Middle Ages this life was the invariable source for the saint's history. The Armenians (Monophysites and Uniates) keep the feast of their apostle on 30 September, when his relics were deposed at Thortan. They have many other feasts to commemorate his birth (August 5), sufferings (February 4), going into the pit (February 28), coming out of the pit (October 19), etc. (Niles "Kalendarium Manuale", 2nd ed., Innsbruck 1897, II, 577). The Byzantine Church keeps his feast (Gregorios ho phoster) on 30 September, as do also the Syrians (Nilles, I, 290-292). Pope Gregory XVI, in September, 1837, admitted his namesake to the Reman Calendar; and appointed 1 October as his feast (among the festa pro aliquibus locis).

Sources

AGATHANGELOS'S Life of St. Gregory was published in Armenian by the MECHITARISTS at Venice, in 1835 (reprinted at Tiflis, in 1882); translated into french and Italian (Venice, 1843). the Greek text was edited by STILTING in the Acta SS., Sept. VIII, 320 sqq; and again by LAGARDE, Agathangelos in Alhandl. der Gottinger Gesellschaft (1889). See also GUTSCHMID, Agathangelos in Zeitschrift der Deutschen, Morgenland. Geselischaft (1877), I. MOSES OF KHORNI (MOYSES CHORENVENNIS) in his History of Aremnia(III books, VII or VIII cent., ed by the MERCHITARISTS, Venice, 1843; in French by LE VAILLANT DE FLORIVAL, Parish, 1847; italian by TOMMASEO, Venice 1850) uses Agathangelos. See GUTSCHMID, Moses von Chorene in his Kleine Schriften, III, 332 sqq.; and CARRIERE, Nouvelles sources de Moïse de Khoren (Vienna, 1893). FAUSTUS OF BYZANTIUM (fifth century) tells the story of the conversion of Armenia (Aremnian tr., Venice, 1832); French by LANGLOIS, Collection des historiens anciens et modernes de l'Arménic (2 vols., Paris, 1867, 1869). I; German by LAUER (Cologne, 1879). GELZER, Die Anfange der armenischen Kirche in Sitzungsberichte der Gottinger Gesellschaft 91895), 109 sqq. THUMAIAN, Agathangelos et la doctrine de l'Église armenienne au V siècle (Lausanne, 1879). The so-called letters between Pope Silvester I and St. Gregory are printed in AZARIAN, Ecclesiae armeniae traditio de romani pontificis primatau (Rome, 1870).

Fortescue, Adrian. "Gregory the Illuminator." The Catholic Encyclopedia. Vol. 7. New York: Robert Appleton Company, 1910. 30 Sept. 2015 <http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/07023a.htm>.


SOURCE : http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/07023a.htm




St. Gregory, Bishop

[Surnamed the Apostle of Armenia, 1 and the Illuminator.]  THIS apostolic man was a native of Greater Armenia, and by receiving his education at Cæsarea in Cappadocia, was there instructed in the Christian faith and baptized. He opened his heart to the lessons of eternal life with so great ardour as entirely to banish the love of the world and the concupiscence of the flesh. Having spent some years in the study of the science of salvation, and in the heroic exercise of all virtues, he was touched with a vehement desire of procuring the salvation of his countrymen. This important affair he long recommended to God by his most fervent prayers, and at length returned to Armenia, and there preached the faith of our crucified Redeemer. The zeal and heavenly spirit with which he was animated, and with which he proclaimed the great truths of eternal life, gave an irresistible force to his words; nor were miracles wanting to confirm the holy doctrine which he announced. The people flocked to him in great multitudes to receive the holy sacrament of regeneration, and to be directed in the paths of salvation. The anonymous life of our saint in Surius says, that he suffered much in this arduous employment; but that after some time Tiridates, the king of that country, embraced the faith. We are informed by Eusebius, 2 that Maximin Daia, at that time Cæsar in the East, and a violent persecutor of the church, provoked at the wonderful progress which the faith made in Armenia, invaded that country; but was repulsed with confusion. This was the first war on account of religion mentioned in history.

St. Gregory was consecrated bishop by St. Leontius, bishop of Cæsarea in Cappadocia, and continued his labours in propagating the faith over all Armenia, and among many very barbarous nations near the Caspian sea, as far as Mount Caucasus. He was called to bliss before Constantine the Great became master of the East, the Greek Menologies say by martyrdom. An anonymous panegyric of this saint, published among the works of St. Chrysostom, 3 mentions several discourses full of heavenly wisdom to have been written by him; also an exposition of faith which he gave to the Armenians. The Abbe de Villefroi informs us, that this exposition of faith and twenty-three homilies of this glorious saint are preserved in an Armenian MS. kept in the king’s library at Paris. See this saint’s life in Surius; the above-mentioned panegyrics; Le Brun sur les Liturgies, t. 3 et 4; Lequien, Oriens Christian, t. 1 et 3; Galanus, Hist. Armen. Narrat. de rebus Armen. by Combefis; and Moses Chorenensis, in his History of Armenia, l. 2, c. 88, p. 224. This history was published at London in 4to. in 1736, by William and by George Whiston, who maintain that the author lived in the fifth age; but they are certainly mistaken, for the work must be more modern. As to the life of St. Gregory the Illuminator, attributed by some to St. Chrysostom, it is apocryphal. See Stilting in vita St. Chrysost. t. 4, Sept. § 83, p. 663.


Note 1. The seeds of the Christian faith were sown in Armenia by the apostles St. Bartholomew and St. Thomas. (See Tillemont, t. 1, and Schroeder, Thes. Linguæ Armenicæ, p. 149.) That a christian church nourished in Armenia in the second century, is manifest from Tertullian. (Adv. Judæos, c. 7.) In the persecution raised by Dioclesian the holy bishop St. Blase and many others received the crown of martyrdom at Sebaste, others at Nicopolis, Melitene, Comana, and other places. (See Lubin Not. in Martyrol. Rom. et Lequien, Oriens Christian, t. 1, p. 425.) St. Gregory propagated the faith throughout both the Greater Armenia, situated on the east of the Euphrates, and the Lesser on the west, and baptized the king Tiridates himself. Being elected bishop, he repaired to Cæsarea in Cappadocia to receive consecration from Leontius, archbishop of that city, as is related in his life in Metaphrastes, by Agathangelus in the History of the Conversion of the Armenians, and others. From this circumstance, it became a custom for the Primate of Armenia to be consecrated by the Archbishop of Cæsarea, according to the remark of the ancient author of the Narrative of the Affairs of Armenia, published by Combefis. (Anctar. Bibl. Patr. Græc. p. 287.) Which custom is clear from St. Basil, (ep. 121, al. 195, ad Theodot. et ep. 122, alias 313, ad Pæminium, &c.) and which continued for several ages. The primates in Armenia afterwards took the title of Catholicos and Patriarch. St. Gregory ordained many other bishops, and left the Church of Armenia in the most flourishing condition.


  The Armenians, after the council of Chalcedon, fell into the Eutychian heresy, which they confirmed in a famous council at Tibena, in 554. Their reconciliations with the Catholic Church never proved of long continuance. On their errors see the council in Trullo, in 692, Can. 56, and Beverege. (not. in loc.) Also the council of Jerusalem against the Armenians, in 1143, (ed. Harduini Conc. t. 6, part 2, p. 1143,) &c. In the fourteenth age, Bartholomew the Little, a Dominican friar, was sent by Pope John XXII. with several colleagues of the same Order, to preach in Armenia. By them and their successors to this day many are maintained in the Catholic unity, and were long distinguished by the name of the United Brethren. Bartholomew being ordained bishop, left a succession of Catholic bishops to this day. The Archbishop of Naxivan, with all his dependencies has, from that time, been always a member of the Catholic faith and communion, though often exposed to persecutions under the Persian Mahometans. On the errors held by the rest of the Armenians, (whom Schroeder, in Thesaurus Linguæ Armenicæ, has in vain attempted in some degree to excuse,) see the Decree of Union made by Eugenius IV. after the council of Florence, Clemens Galanus, (Hist. Armenorum, 3 vol. folio,) Michael Lequien, the learned Dominican, (in Oriens Christian, t. 3, p. 1361,) Le Brun, (sur les Liturgies, t. 3, p. 1,) James Echard, (De Scriptor. Ord. Præd. t. 1, p. 481,) F. Antony Bremond, (in Bullar. Dominican, t. 2, p. 245,) F. Touron, (Hist. des Hom. Illustr. Pr. t. 2, p. 108,) &c. A much greater number of Syrian Eutychians, (called Jacobites, from their ringleader, James, surnamed Zanzal, and Baradat, in the seventh century,) have embraced the Catholic faith, with the Archbishop of Aleppo, and many other bishops, and live in communion with the pope. These reject the name of Jacobites, on account of its heretical author, and are usually called Syrians, or more frequently Surian Christians. [back]


Note 2. Eus. Hist. l. 9, c. 8. [back]

Note 3. S. Chrysost. Op. t. 12, p. 821, ed. Ben. [back]

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume IX: September. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.

SOURCE : http://www.bartleby.com/210/9/302.html



AGATHANGELOS

History of St. Gregory and the Conversion of Armenia

Introduction


Though we cannot date Agathangelos'Historyprecisely, we know that it was written earlier than the tenth century, and most likely did not receive its final form before the year 450. There are several versions of the History, and there is also at least one other Armenian account of Saint Gregory's life which differs considerably from Agathangelos' in the facts and details its presents.

The name "Agathangelos" (which in Greek appropriately means "good news") is probably fictional, even though the writer introduces himself in the Prologue as a man from the great city of Rome who is well versed in literary skills and knows several languages. The Prologue also tells us that Agathangelos was an eyewitness to the events he describes. It is unlikely that this is true, especially because some of the words he uses are taken directly from the life of Mesrob Mashdotz written by that great monk's student, Koriun (about which you can read in the first volume of this series).

What, then, is this History? It is a piece of hagiography (a biography of a saint, written usually with affection and admiration rather than impartial judgment) which contains many of the traditional characteristics of that genre. It is customary for a hagiographer to say he witnessed the events he writes about, for example. It is also typical for the writer to describe the saints' tortures at the hands of pagans in great detail, as Agathangelos does here. The long public prayers which Gregory recites as he is being tortured, and his seeming imperviousness to the pain being inflicted on him, are typical of the descriptions in many lives of saints. Another thing that often appears, as it does here, is a "text" of an anti-Christian edict that a pagan king makes when the Christians threaten his price and power.

If so much of the History, including its writer's name, is fictitious, how can we accept it as a piece of history? What does it offer to the modern reader? In fact it offers a very great deal. Agathangelos does give us a history of Gregory's life and times; the people and events he writes about really existed and had a great impact on the life of the Christian Church and the Armenian people.

But we cannot look at this History as merely an impartial recording of events, for it was not written to be that. Agathangelos has produced an account which is meant to describe Christian faith and its powerful effects, and to inspire those who read it to greater faith. We can see this in many of the History's characteristics. First, the biblical references and similes are innumerable. The prologue uses the nautical imagery so popular in Agathangelos' time, and ties it directly to the Bible's story of the search for the pearl of great price. The long prayers of Gregory and of Hripsime are filled with Biblical phrases and references of those who preceded them in suffering and enduring for the Lord.

Even when Agathangelos describes well-known events, he borrows from the Bible. Diocletian's persecution of the Church is talked about completely in Bible images, with no reference to any actual events. Gregory is nourished in the terrible pit as Elijah was; Drtad's bestial transformation recalls that of Nebuchadnezzar. There are also countless references to liturgical and patristic writings, and it is unfortunate that we modern readers miss so many of these. Agathangelos presumed on the part of his readers an intimate familiarity with the Scriptures, Liturgy, and spiritual writings that most of us today simply do not possess.

Agathangelos had a purpose in mind as he wrote about Gregory. That purpose is reflected in some of the differences in emphasis between Agathangelos' work about the saint and the work of others. For example, Movses Khorenatsi gives us much more detail about Gregory's origins, and tries to tie him to the first enlightener, Thaddeus. In general, he gives more detail about all aspects of Gregory's life than Agathangelos does. But Agathangelos is not interested in establishing an apostolic tie for Gregory, or presenting his life in detail. His purpose is mainly to enhance Gregory's role as the first bishop, first church builder, and first establisher of a hierarchy in the Armenian Church. He wants to show the importance of the hierarchical structure of the Church, and emphasize the authority of the patriarch's position, and this he does by tying both to the great saint so highly venerated in the Church.

Central to this effort is Agathangelos' description of Gregory's vision of the burial place of the martyrs. Gregory is shown a golden base where the cathedral at Vagharshapat (later Etchmiadzin) is to be built. Thus Agathangelos establishes a divine foundation for the cathedral and for the church leaders who will reside there ­ so again, he makes a case for the "rightness" of the hierarchs and the hierarchical structure of the Church.

The History is, as we have said, hagiographical. To some people this means that its value is diminished because of it is invented, some facts are embroidered, and the writer is consciously trying to make his subject "look good." In many modern dictionaries of saints' lives, you will see events dismissed impatiently as "merely legendary" or "invented by a pious biographer." But we must remember that historical writing is always interpretive. Nobody can write about things that happened and not assign some meaning to them. And the truth is that the Christian saints and martyrs did stand up against the most powerful rulers the earth had ever known, so powerful that they were traditionally considered to be divine. The truth is that saints changed the world in ways that nobody else has ever done, and that they are known throughout the world despite the absence of "advanced" communications equipment in their time. They werepersecuted by hard-headed kings; they did change history; they didbring whole nations to Christ.

Agathangelos wrote as those of his day wrote. It is not the way we write today, and perhaps we can grumble that he did not "stick to the facts." But if we believe that the greatest fact is Christ and His salvation, then the History is a factual work. It does give us the truth, for all the people in it lived through the things it describes. But it gives us that truth in light of the coming of Christ. In all the world, there is no brighter or clearer light than that to illumine the truth.

Prologue


The fervent wish of sailors, as their journey nears its end, is to reach port safely. So amidst surging billows and tempestuous winds they spur on their steeds made of wood and iron and held together by nails. They fly over the mounting waves until, finally escaping the troubled waters, they race to their homelands. They tell their loved ones how they braved the fearful tumult of the sea in order to come back home with the spoils of their perilous sea journey. With their profits they settle debts, free their families from servitude to kings and overlords, and make a name for themselves as being generous and rich.

Such people risk their lives not because they are greedy, but because they really want to make their lives better. Some of them then use their wealth for their country's good. They give the king treasures of every description. They create jobs for the poor; from their sea journeys they bring back new and wonderful things such as herbs that are beneficial to health. And for this they are willing to put themselves at the mercy of the sea, and allow the tumultuous winds to plot their course.

Like them, the one who writes this history now sets sail on the perilous sea of wisdom. Like them, the writer is at the mercy of another power ­ that of the princes who command that an account of past events should be written. It is impossible to oppose royal commands, so here is the history, written to show forth the glory of God's workers, the saints. They shine like the priceless pearls, adorning the crowns of kings and consoling, refreshing, enlightening even the poorest in the kingdoms. They give rest and hope to the work-worn, and enrich the land by their prayers. They are guideposts on the road to God's Kingdom. They were tortured and died for God, and they gained life, leaving the fruits of their triumph for us to enjoy. They fed the hungry, clothed the naked, and opened the gates of Christ's compassion to all of us.

They battled through the sea of sin, and when they reached the heavenly port they offered the King of Light their prayers for us. Through their intercession we receive God's mercy and love. And what can we offer to be worthy of such a gift? Only a heart ready to hear God's word. If we bow our heads we will receive the spiritual crown. If we merely wash ourselves of sin, we will be clothed with an everlasting shining garment that makes us more splendid than the lily. If we just let ourselves be thirsty for His love, a living spring will satisfy us eternally.

From these historical writings, readers may gain some spiritual wisdom. Therefore I have set them down, I, Agathangelos from the great city of Rome and trained in the art of the ancients, proficient in Latin and Greek, a not unskilled literary practitioner.

And so we come to the Arsacid court during the reign of Drtad, who has ordered me to narrate not a false account of his brave deeds, but what really happened in the battles, the plundering of provinces, the capture of towns, the struggles of men for renown or revenge. Here are the deeds of the brave King Khosrov, and the equally valorous exploits of his son Drtad, and the works of God's beloved martyrs who rose like stars to scatter the mist of darkness from this land of Armenia. These martyrs died for God's truth, and He had mercy on the land, showing miracles through one man who endured countless afflictions and then triumphed for Christ, even making the mighty Drtad accept a salvation he had known nothing about.

This history will tell how the teaching of the Gospel came to be honored in Armenia, by the king and then by all his subjects. We shall see how they undertook to destroy the pagan temples and establish the foundations of the Holy Church, and how they appointed a man as shepherd of the land and benefited by his teaching. We shall see how Drtad visited and made a covenant with Emperor Constantine, and returned to glory and honor, dedicating many places to God.

All this we shall relate in detail, with the teaching of St. Gregory who became bishop and inherited the patriarchal title as a champion of virtue ­ who he was, and from what descent and family he came.

Then, when future generations look to their past, they will open this book and come to know what happened. They will read how the Gospel was preached in Armenia, and how a man appointed by divine grace did teach and endure tortures, and how by his love for God the cults were crushed. They will read how the first churches were built, and how the people were pulled from the treacherous sea of sin by his preaching.


Part 1


Artashir, a Sassanian prince from the province of Stahr, put an end to the Parthian kingdom when he murdered the Parthian ruler Artavan. He had united the Persian forces, and now they rejected Parthian sovereignty and chose him as their leader.

Khosrov, king of the Armenians, was greatly distressed by this news and soon took up arms to avenge Artavan's death. He gathered Albanian and Georgian forces, and called on the Huns to invade Persian territory. Khosrov and his armies ravaged the land, destroying towns and cities, trying to overthrow the Persian kingdom and wipe out its civilization. Even though the Parthians refused to help him, having attached themselves to Artashir, Khosrov was able to inflict devastating losses on the Persians.

Then Khosrov returned victoriously to the Armenian city of Vagharshapat to celebrate his conquests and reward his soldiers, whom he showered with gifts and sent home. He also honored his family's ancestral worship sites, with white oxen, white rams, white horses and mules, and he gave a fifth of all his plundered booty to the priests. He similarly honored the temples of the idol-worshipping cults throughout the land.

The following year, still full of his intoxicating victory, Khosrov called his armies together again, and for the next ten years they freely plundered all the far-reaching lands under Persian rule. So completely did they scatter the enemy's forces that finally the Persian king could stand it no longer. He called together all the governors, princes, generals, and nobles of his kingdom, and said to them: "If a man can be found to take vengeance against this bloody Khosrov, I will elevate him to the second rank in the kingdom. Only I will be above him, no matter how humble or honorable his origin. I will bestow gifts and rewards without measure upon him ­ if only he will avenge me!"

Among the king's council was a leading Parthian chieftain named Anak. He stood up, strode forward, and offered to carry out the king's wish. And the king said to him: "If you can manage this, Anak, I shall honor you with a crown." Anak agreed to the plan, asking only that the king look after the rest of his family during his absence.

Then he and his brother, along with their wives and children, made their way to Armenia. Anak presented himself to King Khosrov at the winter quarters in Khalkhal, saying he was emigrating to Armenia in revolt against the Persian king. Khosrov received him gladly, honored him, and passed the long winter days with him in good cheer and happiness.

But when spring came, thoughts of the Persian king's promises stirred in Anak's mind. He began to yearn for his own country of Pahlav. So he made a plan with his brother, and together they got Khosrov alone as if they wanted to speak with him. Then they raised their swords and struck the king dead.

When the Armenian princes realized what had happened, they split into groups to scour the countryside and find the killers. This they did, and cast them from a bridge into the swollen waters of the Araxes River. An then, according to the king's deathbed decree, they slaughtered the murderers' families. But two infant sons were saved by their nurses, one of whom fled with her charge to Persian and the other to Greek territory.

The Persian king rejoiced at his enemy's death. He took the opportunity to invade Armenia, correctly surmising that the stunned and grieving people would not offer much resistance. One of Khosrov's sons, Drtad, survived this terrible raid; his tutors took him to the emperor's court in Greek territory. Meanwhile, the Persian king imposed his own name on Armenia, sending the Greek army in retreat back to its own borders. He drove out the inhabitants of the land he had conquered and made it his own.

Drtad was raised and educated in the house of a count named Licinius. The other exile, Gregory, was raised as a devout Christian in Caesarea, capital of Cappadocia. In an effort to make amends for what his father had done, he offered himself to Drtad as a servant, without ever revealing his parentage. But Drtad had been taught to hate and persecute the Christian Church, and when he heard that Gregory belonged to it he made frightening threats, even imprisoning and tormenting Gregory in order to get him to renounce the worship of Christ, and worship instead the pagan gods of Armenia.

At about the same time, the king of the Goths sent a message to the Greek emperor. It said: "Why should both our countries suffer the devastation of war? Instead, let you and I come forth as the single champions of our armies, and fight. If I win, your Greeks will submit to my rule. And if you win, my people shall become your subjects."

The Greek king, not a physically strong man, was terrified by this proposal. He called all his troops and their commanders in from the fields of battle to meet with him. Among those answering the summons were the count, Licinius, and his soldiers, including Drtad. At a place where they camped overnight there was no forage available for the hungry horses. But there was a vast pile of hay locked in a pen with a wall so high that no one though it could be breached. No one, that is, except Drtad, who climbed over and tossed back heaps of hay until there was plenty for all the horses.

Licinius, amazed by this feat, hastened to meet with the emperor as soon as they reached him the next morning. He told the king what Drtad had done, and together they agreed that his young man from the family of the Armenian king must be the one to meet the challenge of the Goths. Drtad was called into the emperor's presence, and everything was explained to him. Having obtained his consent, the emperor arranged a duel for the very next morning.

So the "false emperor," dressed in royal purple and wearing the royal emblem, went out to meet the king of the Goths. He beat the king handily, and was duly honored by the Emperor. Drtad returned to Armenia with a great army. He beat back the Persians who had subdued his native land, and brought it under his own rule.

During the first year of his reign, Drtad and his courtiers visited a provincial town to sacrifice to the goddess Anahid in her temple there. He ordered Gregory to venerate her statue, and when Gregory refused Drtad asked him: "You have served me well these many years. Why in this one matter do you refuse to do my will?"

Gregory answered: "You speak truly. I have served you as God commands us to serve our earthly lords. But He alone is the creator of angels and men, of heaven and earth. We can worship only Him."

Drtad frowned and said: "By saying this you render all your service to me completely worthless. I shall punish rather than reward you as I had planned. It will be prison and bondage for you unless you honor the goddess Anahid."

Gregory replied: "My service to you is not worthless; God values it as He promised always to value our efforts for Him. It is He I seek to please. And if you punish me, I rejoice, for my lord Christ suffered affliction and death, and I will gladly follow Him into death so that I can be with Him in everlasting life. You speak of Anahit, and perhaps demons did once bedazzle men into building temples for them and worshipping them. But I will not worship lifeless objects of stone. We must worship the One who lives and gives life."

Drtad then asked Gregory to tell him more about this living One. Gregory proceeded to explain that Christ is the Lord of creation and the true light for those in the darkness of idolatry. He exhorted the king to use his intelligence and put away the mulishly stupid devotion to mere images.

Drtad exploded in anger. He shouted: "You have insulted the gods and insulted me by calling me stupid for worshipping them. You had the audacity to speak to me as if you were my equal. You said I was stupid as a mule; now you shall feel the burden of such words."

With that he ordered Gregory to be bound and strung up, with a muzzle over his mouth and a heavy block of salt hung on his back. After a week of this torture Gregory was brought before the kin, who said: "Now like a mule you have carried a load. But worse things can happen to you if you further insult our deities."

Gregory, however, had not been subdued by his suffering. He told the king that he did not mind tortures, and that only those who worship idols need fear the Lord's wrath.

So Drtad tortured him further, hanging him by one foot for seven days. But Gregory passed the time in prayer. He recalled in his prayer how God had prepared mankind for eternal life, a gift which we threw away with our disobedience. Yet God did not abandon us ­ rather He sent the prophets, and finally His own Son, to show us His will. Christ became the image of God so that we, who love to worship images, might finally worship the Truth. He gave us a wooden cross rather than wooden idols. He called us to sacrifice as Christ had sacrificed, and to partake of His body and blood as we had once eaten sacrificial animals.

After recalling these wonderful acts of God, Gregory asked Him for strength and grace to endure torments and to fight for the truth, receiving the crown promised to those who are steadfast. Then Gregory praised God's creation of the light and the darkness, with the sun and moon as their rulers. Finally, he prayed that his tormentors might be shown the truth, and turn from false worship, so that they could live everlastingly in God's Kingdom, along with those whose faith was always true.

Even this terrible torture, which broke his body, did not sway Gregory. After a week of it, he was again brought before Drtad, who asked him once more to pay homage to the idols. Gregory again refused, and Drtad submitted him to many more hideous tortures. But Gregory withstood them all and told the king: "I can endure all this not through my own power but by the Lord's grace. Now you will see that nothing can separate us from His love."

It was about this time that a prince of the court told Drtad that Gregory was the murderer Anak's son. Upon hearing this, Drtad ordered Gregory to be put in a deep pit until he died. As it turned out, Gregory would be there for thirteen years.

Part 2


King Drtad spent much of his reign devastating the Persian kingdom. One of the proverbial sayings of the Armenians was: "Like the haughty Drtad, who in his pride devastated the dikes of rivers and in his arrogance dried up the currents of seas." He was exceedingly brave and daring, and also very proud. While Drtad was thus flourishing, Gregory continued to survive, though still in a pit that had killed all others condemned to it because of the filth, the snakes, and the stench. But Gregory was secretly fed by a widow who had heard God command her in a dream to toss a loaf of bread into the pit each day. So the two men, each in his own way, were moving toward the day when they would meet again.

Drtad, still devoted to idol worship, remained an implacable foe of the Christian faith. He issued two edicts, one commanding his people to pay proper homage to the gods to insure that they would make Armenia prosper. The other edict instructed all citizens to reveal any members of the cult of Christians, because this cult was an insuperable obstacle to the proper worship of the gods. Drtad even threatened those who dared to hide Christians, and reminded his subjects of the severe way he had dealt with Gregory, a member of his own court. With Christians, there could be no leniency.

During these days the Emperor Diocletian was seeking a wife. He sent portrait painters out into the kingdom to find lovely women and bring back portraits of them, so that from these pictures he could choose a beautiful wife for himself.

The painters found, in the city, a group of nuns living a monastic life of constant prayer and ascetic fasting. Their abbess was named Gayane, and one of them, Hripsime, was very beautiful. The painters were quite taken with her, and rushed to complete her portrait to show to the king. He was so smitten that he immediately wanted to arrange a grand wedding. His arrogance and vanity led him to persecute the Christian churches in order to show his power over them.

This was all terribly upsetting to the nuns. They were saddened by the persecution of their fellow Christians, and worried by the king's unseemly interest in Hripsime. They prayed fervently to God that he would enable them, like the virgins in the parable, to keep their lamps filled with oil and that worldly cares would not distract them from His service. They asked for His protection against the pagan powers assailing them.

The women decided to flee, and that was how they came to be in Vagharshapat, the residence of the Armenian kings. They lived by selling the glass pearls which one of them made. But in the very same city, King Drtad received an emissary from Diocletian. He brought a royal edict which said: "Let my brother Drtad know of the evils that constantly beset us because of this error-ridden sect, the Christians. For they worship a dead man, adore a cross because he was crucified, and consider their own death on his behalf to be glory and honor. They teach dishonor for kings and hold as nothing the power of the sun and moon and stars. Everywhere among our people they discourage the worship of the gods, and our threats and punishments against hem are to no avail.

"I happened to see among them a lovely young girl, and wanted to have her as my wife. But she and her companions have insulted my majesty by fleeing to the regions of your kingdom.

"So, my brother, find them for me and take vengeance. Send her back to me ­ unless you wish to keep her for yourself. And may you be well by the worship of the gods."

Drtad immediately ordered a search, and the nuns were soon found. For it was ordained by God that their light should not be hidden under a bushel, but shine out over the world. And since word of the emperor's edict had spread across the land, there were soon crowds of people straining to catch a glimpse of Hripsime's now-famous beauty. The nuns, whose only wish was to have a holy and solitary life, offered up constant prayers and lamentations to God.

Drtad, having heard from those who saw her that she was indeed a great beauty, sent a golden litter with attendants and filled with magnificent robes so that Hripsime could adorn herself and come to meet him in the palace. Seeing all this, the abbess Gayane told the younger woman: "Remember, my child, that you have abandoned your father's throne (for Hripsime was of royal lineage) and longed instead for the never-ending life of the Kingdom of Christ. Do not give up your choice now, and rish your holy virtue with these infidels."

Inspired by her abbess' words, Hripsime prayed intently, asking God to protect her as He had protected all the Old Testament people who faced danger. Her sisters prayed with her, and soon they heard a voice like thunder, assuring them of God's love and care. The thunderous sound caused panic among the throngs of people looking on ­ they trampled each other in their confusion. But when King Drtad was told what had happened, he was not at all frightened. He was furious that Hripsime would not come to him, and ordered that she be brought to the palace by force. So she was dragged along, with a great crowd following, and as she went she prayed that like Daniel and Susanna, she would be saved from her tormentors.

Drtad, seeing her at last, was enthralled by her beauty and tried with all his great strength to seduce her. But Hripsime, delicate as she was, struggled against him so hard that he could not overcome her. Exhausted by his efforts, he ordered the abbess Gayane to intercede with the young nun and tell her to accede. But Gayane took the opportunity instead to strengthen Hripsime in her resistance to the king. Drtad's attendants beat and threatened her, but she persisted in encouraging the younger woman to stand firm and trust in God.

Hripsime did so for many hours, and then finally escaped from the palace. She ran through the city to the nuns' dwelling place to tell them what had happened. Then she went out from the city to a high, sandy point near the main road to Artashat. There she thanked God for keeping her safe. She prayed that soon she might be allowed to leave the temptations of the world behind and enter, by His mercy, the heavenly realm. She thanked Him for the certainty that if torments were to come, He would be there with her. Hripsime ended her prayer with these words: "Let the light of the Lord God be over us."

That very night, Drtad's men came and tortured Hripsime to death. Other followers of Christ were also killed, and so were many of those who came to wrap and bury their bodies. But all of them prayed to God and thanked Him for making them worthy of martyrdom. The king's men dragged their bodies out and threw them as food for the prowling dogs.

Drtad was unashamed of what he had done. Indeed his heart was more inflamed against the Christians and especially against Gayane, who had counseled his wonderful Hripsime not to yield to him. He commanded that the abbess should be killed, and so she was taken to the place used for criminals' executions. But like her companions, Gayane was unafraid, and expressed her wish to join her sisters speedily. She died as they had, with a prayer on her lips.

King Drtad was not an introspective man, and after a week of grieving over Hripsime's death, he had to have some strenuous activity. He arranged to go hunting, and when the hounds and nets and traps and beaters were all ready, he climbed into his chariot to leave the city for the plain where he loved to hunt.

Suddenly, Drtad fell from the chariot, as if struck down by a demon. He began to rave and grunt, like an animal. As their king was crazed, so all the people suddenly seemed to be, and there was chaos and ruin throughout the city and from the highest to the lowest of the king's household.

But one person had a solution. The king's sister, Khosrovitookht, had a heavenly vision which told her that only the prisoner in the pit, Gregory, could end the terrible nightmare. At first people said she too was mad; Gregory must be dead after so many years in the awful place. But the vision came to her again and again, and each time it disturbed her more. So it was finally decided to send one of the young princes to Artashat. When he arrived, the prince convinced some people there to lower long ropes into the pit, and he called out: "Gregory, if you are down there, let us know!" They felt a tug on the rope, and pulled it up out of the pit. There was Gregory, his body blackened by dirt to the color of coal. The people helped him get clean, and brought clean clothing for him, and he was taken to Vagharshapat with joy and high hopes that he could remedy the situation there.

A pitiful sight greeted him in the great city ­ the people, raving and foaming at the mouth, rushed toward him like wild dogs. He knelt and prayed, and at once the people regained at least enough of their senses to listen to him. The king knelt before him and begged forgiveness. But Gregory pulled Drtad to his feet and said: "I am just a man like you. The One who has had mercy on you is your creator, the Lord and Creator of all things."

Gregory gathered up the remains of those who had been martyred ­ no dog had touched the bodies, and they were not decomposed ­ and he enshrouded them and took them to the nuns' former dwelling place. He spent that night praying for the salvation and repentance of the Armenian populace.

The next morning, Drtad and a great crowd of people came to see Gregory, and asked him: "Intercede with your God to save us, and not let us perish for all the crimes we have committed against you." For they realized that whenever he left them for a moment, the demons assailed them again.

Gregory answered: "You say 'your God,' but the One you speak of created all things and is your creator. Recognize Him, as Father, Son and Holy Spirit, and you will have everlasting life with Him. Do not be like those who, even though they are His creatures, fail to recognize Him.

"You see how much He loves those who believe in Him. He kept firm the maiden Hripsime so that she could fulfill her vow of chastity. Even to such an unworthy one as myself He gave the great privilege of suffering for His sake, and He granted me the endurance to survive.

"Now recognize Him, and throw off the yoke of evil. What you did to Hripsime and the others you did in ignorance. Ask them to pray to God for His mercy on you. Know God; put away your idols. He is long-suffering, pardoning, and nourishing in His mercy, and He cares for you all.

"God calls you; that is why He sent the martyrs to shine their light among you. They were witnesses to the majesty of the Trinity, and sealed their faith with martyrs' deaths. Recognize what they were showing you ­ that the Son of God humbled Himself in death so that we might be exalted. You tortured me, but my sufferings did not kill me; they exalted me instead. I endured so that, by His will, I could offer you spiritual healing. Now will you hear the teachings of the Lord?"

All the people fell down, and tore their clothes, and said that they did want to hear God's word so that they might live and be pardoned for the things they had done to Gregory. He began to teach them.

"You have seen the power of God. For who but the One who made all things could change their character as He wishes to? Yet God changed the poisonous snakes in the pit into harmless creatures for your sake ­ so that I, his unworthy servant, would be saved and you would see the power of His miracles. And you saw a young girl defeat a powerful giant of a man, your king. She was martyred so that you might be healed. These are God's mighty works, done for your sake.

And if you will turn to Him, then I shall gladly tell you how He made the world and showed Himself in it. For even though we cannot know Him, being only creatures, still He sent men called prophets to tell of eternal and divine life. They were men of the pious race of Hebrews, the seed of Abraham who is called the father of all races. Among these luminous men who spread God's words was one called Moses. He handed down tru knowledge through the generations. So by the grace of the Spirit will I also try to teach you, trusting that He will place the proper words in my mouth. Let us begin."

Part 3


So Gregory taught the people about God and His desires for our salvation. Then he urged the people to build chapels for the martyrs, as a way of showing reverence for God and in order that the saints' intercessory prayers would enlighten them. He encouraged them to fast, study, and pray to become ready for baptism, and become worthy partakers in God's life and His eternal Kingdom. Having said all this, he sent them home to get a good night's rest before beginning the work of building the martyrs' sanctuaries.

But King Drtad and the nobles would not leave Gregory's side because they were still fearful and tormented. Day and night they fasted and sat on ashes, dressed in hair shirts. Gregory used the time ­ for they were like this for sixty-five days ­ to tell them the whole long history of God's salvation for mankind. Many other people also came to hear Gregory's tales of the saints and his explanations of the word of God. They were a huge crowd, attentive and filled with wonder at what they were hearing.

On the morning of the sixty-sixth day, the king and nobles and the crowd with them approached Gregory and begged him to free them entirely from the torments which had beset them all this time. The king especially was eager for this, because his form was still more like a beast's than a man's. But it was God's will not yet to heal them completely, and to give them only enough understanding to comprehend Gregory's teaching. One way he taught them was by describing a wonderful vision which had come to him, concerning the chapels for the martyrs.

Gregory said: "One night I heard a fearful thunderous sound like roaring sea waves. The firmament of heaven opened, and a man descended in the form of light. He called my name; I looked up and saw him and fell to the ground, struck by terror. But he commanded me to look up and see great wonders.

"I did look up, and saw the firmament opened with the waters above it divided as is the firmament itself. The waters were like valleys and mountaintops, with infinite expanses that went far out of sight. Light flowed down to the earth, and the light was filled with shining two-winged creatures, human in appearance and with wings like fire. Their leader was a tall and fearful man who carried a golden hammer. He flew down near the ground in the middle of the city, and struck the earth. The rumbling sounded even in the depths of hell, and as far as the eye could see the earth was struck as level as a plain.

"I saw him in the middle of the city, near the palace, a circular base of gold as big as a hill, with a column of fire on it. On top of the column was a capital of clouds, and above that a cross of light. There were three other bases at the sites where St. Gayane and St. Hripsime were martyred, and one near the wine press where the nuns lived. These bases were blood-red, and they had columns of clouds and capitals of fire. From the columns, marvelous vaults fitted into one another and above this was a dome-shaped canopy of clouds. Under the canopy were thirty-seven holy martyrs in shining light ­ I cannot even describe them.

"At the summit of all this was a wonderful throne of fire with the Lord's cross above it. Light spread out in every direction from it. And an abundant spring gushed forth, flowing over and filling the plains as far as one could see. They made a vast bluish sea, the color of heaven. There were numerous fiery altars shining like stars, with a column on each altar and a cross on each column.

"There were herds of black goats, which when they passed through the water became sparkling white sheep. They gave birth to more sheep, filling the land. But some of these crossed to the other side of the water and became brown wolves which attacked the flocks. But the flocks grew wings and flew up to join the shining host, and a torrent of fire carried away the wolves.

"I stood amazed at this sight. And the man who had earlier called my name and said: "Why do you stand gaping? Pay attention to what is being revealed to you. The heavens have been opened! Here is what the vision means. The voice like thunder is the beginning of God's mercy raining down upon mankind. The gates of heaven are opened, and also the waters above them. There is nothing to keep us mortals from rising up, for those who were martyred here have made a path for others.

"'The light filling the land is the preaching of the Gospel, and the fearsome man is the providence of God, who looks on the earth and it trembles, who touches the mountains and they smoke, as the psalm tells us. This fear of God has flattened and destroyed error on the earth.

"'The golden base is God's true Church, gathering all His people, and the shining cross above it is Christ Himself. The three blood-red bases are the martyrs' torments. But the columns of cloud show how quickly they will rise to heaven at the universal resurrection. The capital is fiery because they will love in the fire of divine light. And the crosses show that they are fellow sufferers with their lord Christ.

"'The vaults joining the columns show the unity of the Church, and the cloud canopy above shows the gathering place of all believers, the celestial city. The throne, above which the whole structure is held together, is almighty God, the head of the Church. The shining light around the throne is the Holy Spirit, who glorifies the Son. The spreading waters are the grace of the Spirit, which will save many through baptism and make earth like heaven (that is why the plains became the color of heaven.) The herds of goats are sinners, washed clean by God's mercy, and worthy of His Kingdom. The flocks of sheep give birth because many generations will hear the preaching of the Word; but the flocks that became wolves are like those who depart from the truth. They lead sheep astray with their falsehoods. But the sheep that endure will rise to Christ's Kingdom, and the wolves will be handed over to eternal fire.'"

Gregory continued: "And when he had told me the vision's meaning, he said to be strong because I had a great task. I was to build a temple to God on the place where the gold base had been shown to me, and the martyrs' chapels in the places where they suffered and died. After he told me all this, there was an earthquake, and I could see him no more.

"God showed me this vision of the future so that I could do His will among you. Let us go now and build the chapels, giving the martyrs rest."

"So all the people took up tools, and gathered materials, and set to work. Gregory himself took the architect's measuring line and laid out the foundations. They built three chapels, and made a casket for each saint's body. After Gregory had sealed the caskets, the king and people brought sweet oils and incense and rich robes. But Gregory said: "I am glad to see you honor these saints. But do not offer gifts to the holy ones until you have been purified by baptism. One day, we shall use all these beautiful things to adorn God's altar. But until true worship is established in this land, let them remain in the royal treasury."

The time had come for the king and all the people to be completely freed from their tormenting demons. Gregory knelt by the saints' caskets and prayed for Drtad and all the rest. Then he turned to the king, and by Christ's grace cured his hands and feet enough so that he was able with his own hands to dig graves and bury the caskets in them. His wife Ashkhen and sister Khosrovitookht helped him to arrange the places. With his prodigious strength Drtad carried stones from Mount Massis to make thresholds for the chapels.

When the chapels were ready, the martyrs were laid to rest in them. Gregory placed a cross in front of each, and told the people that the proper place for worship was in front of that saving sign of Jesus Christ. Then he took them to build a high wall around the place where the golden base had been revealed, for that was to be the site of the Lord's house. There too, a cross was placed so that people could worship God truly.

Gregory could see that the people were willing to heed his words, give up idol worship, and give themselves to study, fasting, and prayer. He gathered them to pray together for healing, and as they all prayed the king was fully restored to his human appearance, and the people were freed from their various afflictions. The news of this wonder spread through the land, inspiring people everywhere to come to Ayrarat and hear about Jesus Christ, and learn how to live as He calls us to do.

Gregory then asked the king for permission to overthrow and detroy the pagan shrines and temples. Drtad readily issued an edict entrusting Gregory with this task, and himself set out from the city to destroy shrines along the highways. Together the men worked feverishly, and they distributed the temple treasures among the poor. In all the cities he visited, Gregory marked sites for Christian churches, but because he did not hold the rank of priest he did not erect any altars. At each place he set a cross, and he also placed crosses along roads and at squares and intersections.

Drtad and his family members were then thoroughly instructed in the faith by Gregory. When they had all been convinced to worship the only true God, Gregory and Drtad began traveling to other parts of the country to instruct the people and to destroy the altars of the false gods. In many of the provincial towns, demons in the form of armed soldiers fought against the evangelist's efforts. They were put to flight each time, and then Gregory would tell the people not to be afraid, but to drive out their own personal demons of false worship, and follow Christ. He performed miracles to show the people how loving and powerful God is. And the king gave testimony about his sinful acts, and the miracles and mercy of healing which God had shown him.

So they traveled through the provinces and everywhere they spread the light of the Gospel and destroyed the dark pagan superstitions which had held the people captive.

After they returned to Vagharshapat, Drtad called together all his courtiers and the leaders from every corner of the land. The king wanted to make Gregory their pastor, so that everyone could be baptized and begin in earnest to live the new life in Christ. Gregory protested his unworthiness, but Drtad had a wonderful vision from God urging him to carry out his plan, and the angelic vision also appeared to Gregory, telling him not to thwart it. So Gregory said: "Let God's will be done."

Drtad then chose some of the leading princes to take Gregory to Caesarea, in Cappadocia, with an edict for the bishop Leontius. The edict gave the whole history of Armenia's pagan worship, the suffering of the nuns, Gregory's witness and work among the people, and the king's own desire to have Gregory be the spiritual leader of Armenia.

The group set off with Gregory in a royal carriage, taking along gifts for each of the churches they would pass. They were welcomed heartily in the land of the Greeks, who rejoiced to hear of God's miracles and the great conversion which had taken place. When the men reached Caesarea, Gregory was duly ordained, and the bishops laid their hands on him and prayed for him. He, too, was now consecrated as a bishop for God's church.

With joyous and loving farewells, the nobles and Gregory set out for home, and as they stopped at various towns, Gregory persuaded some good Christian men to return with him and be ordained to serve the people. In all the towns, crowds of people gathered to see the new bishop pass, and to receive his blessing.

Part 4


Back within the borders of Armenia, Gregory heard that in a certain region there was a large, richly-appointed temple devoted to the cult of Vahagn. It was on a mountain peak near the Euphrates, and contained three altars, one for Vahagn, one for his mother, and one for his spouse Astghig who corresponded to the Greek Aphrodite. People still made sacrifices at these pagan altars.

Gregory had brought from Cappadocia some relics of John the Baptist and the martyr Athenogenes. He intended to take these up to the mountain, destroy the pagan temples, and build chapels for the relics there. But as his carriage neared a small valley, the horses halted and would not go any farther. An angel appeared and said: "It has pleased God that the saints should dwell here." So the entourage set to work and made a chapel for the relics.

While they were doing so, Gregory took some of the men with him to destroy the pagan altars. Pound as they might, they could not batter down the gates. So Gregory took the cross and held it up saying: "Let your angel drive the demons away, Lord." And a wind like a hurricane blew from the cross and leveled the altars so that later not a trace of them could be found. Many people seeing this cam to believe in Jesus Christ, for as Gregory told them: "See, your stumbling blocks have been removed." It was on that spot that Gregory first laid the foundations of a church and erected an altar to the glory of God, and then arranged a baptismal font. He was with the people for twenty days, and more than one hundred and ninety thousand of them were baptized. This was the beginning of Gregory's effort to fill the land with church buildings and priests. And in each place he left a tiny portion of the saints' relics so they could be venerated.

King Drtad, informed that Gregory was back in the country, set out from Vagharshapat to meet him. He had to wait a month, because Gregory was traveling far and wide to provide every region with churches and priests to do services in them, and was also baptizing scores of people.

Finally Gregory did arrive, and the king went out to greet him on the banks of the Euphrates. Everyone was filled with joy, and the nobles who had gone with Gregory presented Drtad with Bishop Leontius' reply to his edict. In it, the bishop praied God's loving mercy in showing the Armenian people His will for them through the efforts of Gregory, whom they at first had despised but who became their spiritual champion. The bishop quoted Scripture: "The stone which the builders rejected has become the head of the corner" (Matthew 21:42). He asked the new Christians to remember him in their prayers, and wished them well.

When the welcoming festivities were over, Gregory once again settled down to the task of instructing the people, and ever more of them came to learn how to live in a new way. Then he and the men he had recruited began a period of fasting and prayer, vigils and tearful repentance. The royal camp also prayed and fasted for a full month. Gregory built a church and placed in it the last of the relics he had brought to Armenia. When all this was dome the month of preparation was completed, the whole royal camp went down to the Euphrates one morning at dawn, and he baptized them in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. As this was being done, a bright light appeared over the water, with the cross above it. The people were amazed and blessed God's glory. That evening they went forth, more than one hundred fifty thousand new Christians, with lighted candles and in their white garments, praising god with psalms and prayers. They received Holy Communion in the new church which Gregory had built.

During the next week, Gregory baptized more multitudes of people, and he fixed a date for commemorating the martyrs. This date was the same as that of a former pagan festival ­ New Year's Day. He then continued to travel around the land to give instruction and blessings to all the people, urging them to give up their old worship and pagan feasts, and come instead to know and worship the one true God.

Gregory was especially concerned with leadership and education. He made sure that each church had a priest and each region had a bishop. Then he persuaded the king to gather peasant children from all over the country so that they, too, might learn from him and the men he had chosen. The king was willing also to have some children taught to read and become better acquainted with the Scriptures and other sacred writings. Some learned Syriac and some Greek, but all found new and precious knowledge in the word of God.

So Gregory's work continued. He spread the gospel message everywhere; he helped many in distress and despair, and established monastic orders in the populous plains and the isolated mountain caves. He educated many of the pagan priests' children and when they were ready he made them bishops of the Church.

The first of these, Albianos, was often left in charge of the court so that Gregory could retreat to a lonely place and live austerely with pupils from the monasteries. They would give themselves to prayer and works of humility, proclaiming god's strength by their own weakness. They did the worship services together, studied the Bible, sang spiritual songs, and encouraged each other to live according to God's way rather than the world's. But Gregory was always ready to visit a city to work with the people in churches there, and met often with priests and bishops. He was their best example of how to live and do their work as the Lord would want, and constantly reminded them to teach others as Christ had done.

Armenia's light shone so brightly in the world in this wonderful time that other lands truly admired her and felt she was blessed. Everything was flowering, and the king continued to travel around the land to urge his people to follow Christ. But Gregory no longer went with him; instead he lived in the desert where he could pray and fast.

King Drtad lamented Gregory's absence very much, but at about this time he learned that from a youthful marriage Gregory had two sons, Vertanes and Aristakes. Both had been raised to be priests, but Vertanes was living a secular life. Aristakes, on the other hand, was living a stringently ascetical life of prayer as a monk. Elated by the news, Drtad sent for them both. Aristakes was at first reluctant to leave his desert hermitage, but fellow Christians persuaded him to go and do whatever God called him to.

As soon as they arrived at court, Drtad went out with them to seek their father. They found him on the mountain called the Caves of Mane, in the province of Daranalik. Drtad asked Gregory to make Aristakes a bishop, so he could carry on his father's work. This was done, and Gregory himself visited some of the churches he had established.

Drtad was also a tireless servant of the Lord, both in his witness to others and his personal spiritual life. He kept the feasts and fasts, asked forgiveness for his sins, and strove to do God's will. He used his royal authority to promote the teaching of the Gospel everywhere, and tried to be a living example of it for his people.

While all this was going on in Armenia, Constantine became emperor in Spain and Gaul. He was a Christian and made a covenant with his large and mighty army that they would work together to glorify God.

So with his soldiers, Constantine marched against the heathen kings Diocletian, marcianos, Macimianos, Licinius and Maxentius. He rebuilt the Christian churches they had destroyed during the persecutions, and built chapels for those they had martyred. He destroyed the temples of idols and took the cross as his sign. Constantine greatly fortified his rule over a large part of the known world, honoring all who worshipped the true God and fighting vigorously against all others.

King Drtad was eager to pay his respects to another monarch who believed as he did. He set out with Gregory, the bishops Aristakes and Albianos, and some of the highest-ranking members of his own court. As they traveled from Vagharshapat through Greek territory they were honorably received along the way, and when they arrived in Rome the emperor and the great Patriarch Eusebius greeted them warmly. After the lavish ceremonies, Constantine pressed them to tell about the miracles that had come to pass in Armenia.

So Drtad told his spiritual brother all that had happened, not even keeping back the details of his own bestial transformation. He spoke about the brave sacrifice of the martyrs, and introduced Gregory to the emperor as the man through whom God's will had been done. Constantine was amazed by the story, and humbly asked Gregory's blessing. The emperor was also able to tell Drtad more about the martyrs, whom he had known of while they were still in his land. He spoke of how he himself had come to know God, and made an alliance with his fellow king to keep the love of Christ as a bond between their kingdoms.

When they returned to Armenia, Drtad offered all the gold and silver gifts they had received to the service of the Church, and placed several precious articles in the martyrs' chapels. Gregory and Aristakes continued their travels and teaching across the land. It was Aristakes, too, who journeyed to the city of Nicaea when Constantine convened all the Christian bishops there for an ecumenical council. At that council, doctrines were expounded and canons were formed. Aristakes made these known when he came back to Armenia, further strengthening the Church and insuring good practices among the people.

Gregory continued his teaching and writing to make the faithful think about things of the Kingdom by his stories about things of this world. With fasting and prayers, taking only minimal rest, Gregory spread forth the word of the Lord until the end of his days. He had taught his students well, and they too spent time in reading Scripture and urging each other to follow the words of Saint Paul: "Take care for yourself and your teaching, and persevere in the same. If you do this you will save yourself and those who hear you." (Timothy 4:13-16).

Thus it was that Gregory spent the days of his life in acts like those of the Apostles, following God's commands until he died. And immersed in the love of Christ, he shone forth to all.

Now according to your command, King Drtad, we have written all this down as a chronicle in the literary style of the Greeks. Like the Old Testament prophets and rulers, we have put down these events for future generations everywhere to read and learn from; we have not set them down from old tales but according to what we ourselves saw and heard.

An like the writer Luke, we have put down the main points, not including each small detail but passing over some things and describing only those that are most important and illuminating. We have made our story not to honor those who have already pleased God with their service, but to inspire their children and all those in every land who will receive these words. May they come, one day, to say to Him, "You are our God," and hear His life-giving answer, "You are my people."


© 2005, Библиотека «Вехи»



Voir aussi : http://nor-haratch.com/2015/04/naples-un-monument-dedie-aux-victimes-du-genocide-a-leglise-saint-gregoire-lilluminateur/

http://www.eecho.fr/st-gregoire-illuminateur-de-larmenie/

Saint GÉRARD, abbé

$
0
0

St. Gerard, Abbot

THE COUNTY of Namur gave birth to this saint, who, being nearly related to Haganon, duke of Lower Austrasia, and educated in the military service, was preferred young to one of the most honourable posts in the household or palace of Berenger, the sovereign count of Namur, whose court was one of the most splendid in Christendom. An engaging sweetness of temper, and a strong inclination to piety and devotion, gained him from the cradle the esteem and affection of every one, and his courtesy and universal beneficence gave the greatest charms to virtue, and made it shine forth by his whole conduct in the most amiable light. He proportioned his profuse alms to the utmost extent of his large revenues and estates, and knew no imaginary necessities which serve so often for pretences to withhold charities, being sensible that a man gains nothing by putting a cheat upon his own soul; for it is the truth that will judge us, which can neither be altered nor weakened by the illusions of the passions, or by the false prejudices of men. God blessed his fidelity by pouring forth abundantly his choicest graces upon him. Gerard was enriched by him with an extraordinary gift of prayer, and by this he obtained all other graces. Such was his ardour and affection for this heavenly exercise, that he seemed to pray everywhere, and at all times. One day, as he returned from hunting, in which diversion he had accompanied his sovereign, whilst the rest went to take some refreshment, he privately stole into a retired chapel at Brogne, which was part of his own estate, and remained there a long time in devout prayer. He found so much interior sweetness in that heavenly exercise, that he rose from it with extreme regret, and said to himself: “How happy are they who have no other employment but to praise the Lord night and day, to live always in his sweet presence, and to consecrate their hearts to him without interruption!” To procure this happiness for others, and this incessant tribute and honour to the supreme majesty of God, he founded in that place several canonries and prebends, and built there a fair church in 918. The earl, his sovereign, who, from the experience which he had of his prudence and virtue, placed in him an entire confidence, sent him to the court of France upon an important commission. At Paris, leaving his attendants in the city, he retired to the abbey of St. Denis, where he was exceedingly edified with the fervour and solitude of the holy monks, and earnestly desired to dedicate himself to God in that place. For the execution of this design the consent of his sovereign was necessary; which, upon his return to Namur, he extorted from him, though with great difficulty. His uncle Stephen being bishop of Tongres, he went thither to receive his blessing and advice, and having settled his temporal affairs, went back with great joy to St. Denis’s, to make the sacrifice of himself at the foot of God’s altar. During his novitiate he spared no mortification and self-denials that he might begin more perfectly to die to himself: without which condition our virtues themselves are often false or imperfect, being tainted with self-love; for, in the most holy functions, men often seek to please themselves rather than God, and gratify some subtle inordinate passion. When we seem to propose no other aim but God’s glory, the deceitfulness of self-love is even more dangerous, because less capable of discovery. So long as this principle of self-love resides and is cherished in the heart, it prompts us to conceive a secret opinion of our labours, and to seek an unwarranted delight in our endeavours. This shows itself by our want of perfect humility and meekness, both towards others, and towards ourselves; by a secret fretfulness, sourness, or discouragements into which we sometimes fall. This source must be cut off, otherwise it will easily creep into and debase the purity of our affections, and intention in our religious exercises themselves, and will be an insuperable bar to our progress in divine love, and in the perfect union of our affections to God in holy prayer

Gerard, after his religious profession, laboured every day with greater fervour to carry on all Christian virtues to their noblest heights, and especially those of humility, meekness, penance, obedience, and devout prayer, the main helps by which divine charity is to be made daily more pure and perfect in a soul. Gerard began his studies from the first elements, and went through them with incredible patience and assiduity. Five years after his profession he received priestly orders, though his humility was not to be overcome in this promotion without great difficulty. When he had lived ten years with great fervour in this monastery, in 931 he was sent by his abbot to found an abbey upon his estate at Brogne, three leagues from Namur. He had no sooner settled this new abbey, but finding the dissipation of receiving visitants, and of the charge of a numerous community, to break in too much upon his retirement, and to interrupt his prayer, he built himself a little cell near the church, and lived in it a recluse. God, some time after, called him again to the active life for the greater advancement of his glory, and Gerard was obliged to take upon himself the reformation of the regular canons at St. Guilhain, six miles from Mons, in which house he established the holy order of St. Bennet, of which he became one of the greatest ornaments and propagators. At the request of Earl Arnold I., surnamed the Great, whom the saint had miraculously cured of the stone, and whom he had engaged to take up a penitential course of life, which he held to his death, the general inspection and reformation of all the abbeys in Flanders was committed to him; and he introduced a new and most exact discipline in eighteen monasteries, namely, St. Peter’s at Ghent, St. Bavo’s, St. Martin’s at Tournay, Marciennes, Hanon, Rhonay, St. Vaast’s at Arras, Turhoult, Wormhoult at Berg, St. Riquier’s, St. Bertin’s, St. Silvin’s, St. Samer’s, St. Amand’s, St. Ame’s, and St. Berta’s; all which houses honour him as their abbot and second patriarch. The monasteries of Champagne, Lorrain, and Picardy also chose him for their general master and reformer; those especially of St. Remigius of Rheims, of Mouson, and of Thin le Moutier call him to this day the restorer of their discipline, and of the Order of St. Bennet. No fatigues made the saint abate anything of his ordinary austerities, nor did his employs seem to interrupt the continual sweet communication of his soul with God. When he had spent almost twenty years in these zealous labours, and was broken with old age, he travelled to Rome, and obtained of the pope the confirmation of all the reforms which he had made. 1 After his return he made a general visitation of all the monasteries that were under his direction; which when he had finished, he shut himself up in his cell, to prepare his soul, by the most fervent exercises of the pure love of God, to go to receive the recompense of his labours, to which he was called on the 3rd of October in 959. The abbey of Brogne is now united to the bishopric of Namur, erected by Paul IV.; but the church of Brogne still possesses the treasure of his relics, and retains his name, which is mentioned on this day in the Roman Martyrology, and others. See his exact life in Mabillon, Act. Bened. t. 7.; also Gramaye in Historia et Antiquitatibus comitatus Namurcensis, p. 72; Bie, the Bollandist, t. 2, Oct. p. 220, 320.

Note 1. His example inspired many others with the like zeal. In 1079, two noblemen, named Sicher and Walther, founded the rich abbey of Anchin, near Douay, in a place where St. Gordon, a holy hermit, had served God with great edification. [back]

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume X: October. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.



Article 7

$
0
0

The Two Ewalds, Martyrs

SOON after St. Willibrord with eleven companions in 690 had opened the spiritual harvest in Friesland, two brothers, both priests, of the English nation, followed their example, and went over into the country of the ancient Saxons in Westphalia, in Germany, to preach the gospel to blind idolaters. 1 They had travelled into Ireland, to improve themselves in virtue and sacred learning. Both were called by the same name, Ewald or Hewald; but, for distinction’s sake, from the colour of their hair, the one was called the Black, the other the White Ewald. The first was esteemed more learned, in the holy scriptures, but both seemed equally to excel in the fervour of devotion and holy zeal. The old Saxons in Germany were at that time governed by several petty princes, who in time of war joined their forces, and cast lots who should command the army in chief, and him the rest were bound to obey; and, as soon as the war was over, they were all reduced to their former condition. The two brothers arriving in this country about the year 694, met with a certain steward, whom they desired to conduct them to his lord. All the way they were constantly employed in prayer and in singing psalms and sacred hymns, and every day offered the sacrifice of the holy oblation, for which purpose they carried with them sacred vessels, and a consecrated table for an altar. The barbarians observing this, and fearing lest the preachers might prevail upon their lord to forsake his idols, resolved to murder them both. The White Ewald they killed by the sword upon the spot; but they inflicted on the other brother most cruel torments, and at length tore him limb from limb. The lord of the territory being informed of this inhuman action, was highly incensed, put the authors of it to the sword, and burned their village. The bodies of the martyrs, which had been thrown by the murderers into the Rhine, were discovered by a heavenly light which shone over them, and by other miracles, to their companions, who were forty miles distant from the place where they were martyred; and one of them, whose name was Tilmon, or as it is more correctly written in King Alfred’s paraphrase of Bede, Tilman, was admonished in a vision to take them up. This Tilman being a person of high birth, had formerly been an officer in the English army, but was then a monk, and one of the missionaries in Germany. These relics were first taken up and interred by their fellow missionaries, Tilman and his companions, forty miles from the place of their martyrdom; but, immediately after, by an order of Pepin, duke of the French, were honourably conveyed to Cologn, where they are kept at this day in a gilt shrine in the church of St. Cunibert. Their martyrdom happened between the years 690 and 700, most probably in 695. They were honoured among the saints immediately after their death, as appears from Ven. Bede’s prose Martyrology, which seems to have been written a year after their death. St. Anno, archbishop of Cologn, in 1074, translated their relics in this church. He bestowed their heads on Frederic, bishop of Munster, where they seem to have been destroyed by the Anabaptists in 1534. They are honoured through all Westphalia as tutelar saints of the country, and are mentioned in the Roman Martyrology on the 3rd of October, which was probably either the day of their death or of some translation. See Bede, Hist. l. 5, c. 11, and in his prose Martyrology; Alcuin’s poem on the saints of the diocess of York, published by Gale, v. 1045; Massini, Vite de Santi, t. 2, p. 232, 3 Oct.

Note 1. Old Saxony, in the age of Charlemagne, lay betwixt the Rhine, the Yssel, and the Wesel, where are now the bishoprics of Munster, Osnaburgh, and Paderborn, and the county of La Mark. See Cluverius in Germania Antiqua, l. 3. D’Anville, &c. [back]

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume X: October. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.


Saint MARC, Pape et confesseur

$
0
0

Saint Marc

Pape (34 ème) en 336 ( 336)

Romain d'origine, il ne fut évêque de Rome que durant huit mois. Il édifia deux petites basiliques et la tradition lui prête la décision de réciter le symbole de Nicée après l'Évangile. 

À Rome,  en 336, saint Marc, pape, qui construisit un titre dans le quartier de Pallacine au cœur de la ville, et une basilique au cimetière de Balbine sur la voie Ardéatine, où il fut inhumé.


Martyrologe romain


Saint Marc

Pape (34e) en 336


Le Liber pontificalis en fait un Romain, fils de Priscus. Marc ne participa pas aux disputes qui suivirent le Concile de Nicée. Mais sous son règne, saint Athanase d'Alexandrie (296-373) était en exil à Trêves ; Marcel d'Ancyre († 374) et d'autres chefs de file de l'orthodoxie nicéenne étaient déposés. Arius était sur son lit de mort. On a de bonnes raisons de croire que c'est sous son règne que débuta la compilation des listes anciennes des évêques et des martyrs de Rome connues sous le nom de Depositio episcoporum et de Depositio martyrum. Son court pontificat fut de dix mois. Il est vénéré par l'Église comme saint et fêté le 7 octobre.



Saint Marc (336)

Son pontificat ne dura que quelques mois.

Il s’employa à lutter contre l’hérésie arienne.


Pope St. Mark

Date of birth unknown; consecrated 18 Jan., 336; d. 7 Oct., 336. After the death of Pope Sylvester, Markwas raised to the Romanepiscopalchair as his successor. The "Liber Pontificalis" says that he was a Roman, and that his father's name was Priscus. Constantine the Great's letter, which summoned a conference of bishops for the investigation of the Donatist dispute, is directed to Pope Miltiades and one Mark(Eusebius, Church History X.5). This Markwas evidently a member of the Romanclergy, either priest or first deacon, and is perhaps identical with the pope. The dateof Mark'selection(18 Jan., 336) is given in the LiberianCatalogue of popes (Duchesne, "Liber Pontificalis", I, 9), and is historically certain; so is the day of his death (7 Oct.), which is specified in the same way in the "Depositio episcoporum" of Philocalus's "Chronography", the first edition of which appeared also in 336. Concerning an interposition of the pope in the Arian troubles, which were then so actively affecting the Church in the East, nothing has been handed down. An alleged letter of his to St. Athanasius is a later forgery. Two constitutions are attributed to Markby the author of the "Liber Pontificalis"(ed. Duchesne, I, 20). According to the one, he invested the Bishop of Ostia with the pallium, and ordained that this bishop was to consecrate the Bishop of Rome. It is certain that, towards the end of the fourth century, the Bishop of Ostia did bestow the episcopalconsecration upon the newly-elected pope; Augustineexpressly bears witness to this (Breviarium Collationis, III, 16). It is indeed possible that Markhad confirmed this privilegeby a constitution, which does not preclude the fact that the Bishop of Ostia before this timeusually consecrated the new pope. As for the bestowal of the pallium, the account cannot be established from sources of the fourth century, since the oldest memorials which show this badge, belong to the fifth and sixth centuries, and the oldest written mention of a pope bestowing the pallium dates from the sixth century (cf. Grisar, "Das römische Pallium und die ältesten liturgischen Schärpen", in "Festschrift des deutschen CampoSanto in Rom", Freiburgim Br., 1897, 83-114).

The "Liber Pontificalis" remarks further of Marcus: "Et constitutum de omni ecclesia ordinavit"; but we do not know which constitution this refers to. The building of two basilicas is attributed to this pope by the author of the "Liber Pontificalis". One of these was built within the city in the region "juxta Pallacinis"; it is the present churchof San Marco, which however received its present external shape by later alterations. It is mentioned in the fifth century as a Romantitle church, so that its foundation may without difficulty be attributed to St. Mark. The other was outside the city; it was a cemeterychurch, which the pope got built over the Catacomb of Balbina, between the Via Appia and the Via Ardeatina (cf. de Rossi, "Roma sotterranea", III, 8-13; "Bullettino di arch. crist.", 1867, 1 sqq.; Wilpert, "Topographische Studien uber die christlichen Monumente der Appia und der Ardeatina", in "Rom. Quartalschrift", 1901, 32-49). The pope obtained from Emperor Constantinegiftsof land and liturgical furniture for both basilicas. Markwas buried in the Catacomb of Balbina, where he had built the cemeterychurch. His grave is expressly mentioned there by the itinerariesof the seventh century (de Rossi, "Roma sotterranea", I, 180-1). The feast of the deceased pope was given on 7 Oct. in the old Romancalendar of feasts, which was inserted in the "Martyrologium Hieronymianum"; it is still kept on the same date. In an ancient manuscript a laudatory poem is preserved (unfortunately in a mutilated text), which Pope Damasus had composed on a SaintMarcus (de Rossi, "Inscriptiones christ. urbis Romae.", II, 108; Ihm, "Damasi epigrammata", Leipzig, 1895, 17, no. 11). De Rossi refers this to Pope Mark, but Duchesne (loc. cit., 204), is unable to accept this view. Since the contents of the poem are of an entirely general nature, without any particularly characteristic feature from the lifeof Pope Mark, the question is not of great importance.

Sources

Liber Pontif., ed. DUCHESNE, I, 202-4; URBAIN, Ein Martyrologium der christl. Gemeinde zu Rom am Anfang des V. Jahrh. (Leipzig, 1901), 198; LANGEN, Gesch. der rom. Kirche, I, 423.

Kirsch, Johann Peter."Pope St. Mark."The Catholic Encyclopedia.Vol. 9.New York: Robert Appleton Company,1910.7 Oct. 2015<http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/09674a.htm>.


October 7

St. Mark, Pope and Confessor

See the Pontifical published by Anastasius ap. Muratori inter Italiarum Rerum Scriptores, t. 3, p. 112; also Baron. ad an. 336; Bosius and Aringhi, l. 2, c. 15.

A.D. 336

ST. MARK was by birth a Roman, and served God with such fervour among the clergy of that church, that, advancing continually in sincere humility and the knowledge and sense of his own weakness and imperfections, he strove every day to surpass himself in the fervour of his charity and zeal, and in the exercise of all virtues. The persecution ceased in the West, upon the abdication of Dioclesian and Maximian, in the beginning of the year 305; but was revived for a short time by Maxentius in 312. St. Mark abated nothing of his watchfulness, but endeavoured rather to redouble his zeal during the peace of the church; knowing that if men sometimes cease openly to persecute the faithful, the devil never allows them any truce, and his snares are generally most to be feared in the time of a calm. The saint contributed very much to advance the service of God during the pontificate of St. Sylvester; after whose demise he was himself placed in the apostolic chair on the 18th of January, 336. He held that dignity only eight months and twenty days, dying on the 7th of October following. According to the Pontifical published by Anastasius, he built two churches, one on the Ardeatine Way, where he was afterwards buried; another within the walls, near the capitol. He was interred in the Ardeatine Way, in the cemetery of Balbina, a holy martyr buried there. It was originally called of Prætextatus, probably from some illustrious person of that name, and was situate without the Ardeatine gate, not far from the cemetery of Calixtus, on the Appian Way. St. Mark had very much beautified and adorned this burial-place, out of respect to the martyrs there interred; and he being buried there, it from that time bore his name. Pope Damasus, in his epitaph, extols his extraordinary disinterestedness and contempt of all earthly things, and his remarkable spirit of prayer, by which he drew down on the people abundant spiritual blessings. His name occurs in the Liberian Calendar, compiled soon after his death, and in all other Martyrologies of the Western church. A church bore his name in Rome in the fifth century. His remains were translated into it by the order of Gregory VII. The pontificals mention that the church was repaired by Adrian I., Gregory IV., and Paul II. This last pope built near it a palace which was the summer residence of the popes till Sixtus V. preferred the Quirinal hill, or Monte Cavallo.

It was by constant watchfulness over themselves, by assiduous self denial, and humble prayer, that all the saints triumphed over their spiritual enemies. They never laid down their arms. A Christian ought to be afraid of no enemy more than himself, whom he carries always about with him, and whom he is not able to flee from. He therefore never ceases to cry out to God: Who will preserve me from falling through myself! Not my own strength. Unless thou, O Lord, art my light and support, I watch in vain.

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume X: October. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.


Pope Saint Mark

Also known as
  • Marcus
Profile

Son of Priscus. Chosen 34th pope; he reigned less than a year. Believed to have built the basilicaof San Marco in Rome, Italyand the Juxta Pallacinis basilicajust outside the city. Issued a constitution confirming the power of the bishopof Ostia to consecrate newly elected popes. Little else is known of his life or reign.

Born
PapalAscension

Sainte JUSTINE de PADOUE, vierge et martyre

$
0
0

Bartolomeo Montagna (1450–1523). Sainte Justine de Padoue, 1490,
 huile sur panneau, Metropolitan Museum of Art


SAINTE JUSTINE DE PADOUE, vierge et martyre


SAINTE JUSTINE était née à Padoue au 1er siècle de l'Église ; ses parents, fort honorés dans la ville, s'étaient convertis à la prédication d'un envoyé de saint Pierre et avaient obtenu du ciel, après un mariage longtemps stérile, cette fille qui devait être si célèbre par son martyre.

Justine, dès son enfance, fit le charme de ses parents; obéissante, réfléchie, sérieuse, elle unissait la maturité à l'ingénuité; la prière avait beaucoup plus d'attraits pour elle que les jeux de son âge; elle grandissait chaque jour dans le mépris du monde et dans l'amour de Dieu, et fit le vœu de virginité perpétuelle.

Justine avait seize ans environ, quand éclata la persécution de Néron. De nombreux chrétiens furent arrêtés, déchirés avec des ongles de fer, jetés dans des chaudières d'huile bouillante, écrasés sous de lourds pressoirs ou soumis à d'autres supplices non moins horribles.

La jeune vierge fut loin d'être intimidée; elle n'avait qu'un désir et ne demandait qu'une seule grâce, mourir pour Jésus-Christ. Elle pénétrait dans les prisons pour encourager les martyrs, les soigner, leur distribuer des secours. Un jour, elle revenait de la campagne où elle était allée visiter quelques fidèles qui s'y étaient retirés, quand elle tomba entre les mains des soldats qui la cherchaient.

Elle comprit que l'heure du grand combat était arrivée pour elle. Sans perdre son calme, elle demanda un instant pour prier; ils lui accordèrent quelques instants. Justine en profita pour s'agenouiller sur une pierre, et demanda à l'Époux de son âme de soutenir son courage et de la rendre fidèle jusqu'à la mort. A ce moment, la pierre où elle priait s'amollit comme de la cire, et conserva très visible l'empreinte de ses genoux.

Comprenant à ce signe qu'elle est exaucée, Justine se lève et marche avec courage. Le préfet, à la vue de cette jeune vierge dont la candeur rehaussait la beauté, se sentit épris d'amour pour elle et lui fit les plus flatteuses promesses : «Je me suis consacrée à Jésus-Christ, répondit-elle; jamais un mortel ne partagera mon cœur avec lui.»

Le juge lui fit alors percer le cœur d'un coup d'épée. C'était le 7 octobre 63.

Pratique: Dans les circonstances difficiles, mettez-vous à genoux, priez avec ferveur.





Andrea Mantegna (1431–1506), Sainte Justine de Padoue
tempera sur bois, 97 X 37, panneau du retable polyptyque de Saint-Luc

Sainte Justine

martyre à Padoue (1er s.)

Elle aurait été baptisée à Padoue par un disciple de saint Pierre. Si vive était sa foi, qu'elle demeura fermement attachée à Jésus-Christ et pour cela fut percée d'un coup d'épée.

(Voir tableau le martyre de Ste Justine par Véronèse au Musée de Padoue.) 

À Padoue en Vénétie, sainte Justine, vierge et martyre.

Martyrologe romain



Véronèse, Le Martyre de sainte Justine, v. 1573,
 huile sur toile, 103 X 113, Musée des Offices, Florence

SAINTE JUSTINE DE PADOUE, VIERGE ET MARTYRE

Santus    mardi, 09:07

7 octobre SAINTE JUSTINE DE PADOUE, VIERGE ET MARTYRE, Sainte Justine naquit en Italie, dans la ville de Padoue, vers le milieu du Ier siècle. Ses parents vécurent dans les superstitions du paganisme, jusqu'à ce qu'éclairés des lumières de l'Evangile, par la prédication et les miracles de saint Prosdocime, que le Prince des Apôtres envoya à Padoue, ils renoncèrent à l'idolâtrie et reçurent le sacrement de la foi, qui les soumit entièrement à Jésus-Christ. Ils obtinrent ensuite dans leur stérilité la sainte Justine qui a été la première martyre de l'Eglise naissante dans l'Italie. Elle s'éloignait de tous les petits divertissements qui font l'occupation de cet âge.

Elle priait Dieu avec une attention et une modestie qui surpassaient tout ce que l'on voit dans les autres enfants. Ses parents appliquèrent tous leurs soins à l'élever dans la crainte du Seigneur et à la faire instruire des plus pures maximes de notre religion. Saint Prosdocime fut son maître, et il lui inspira un si parfait mépris du monde, que des qu'elle fut maîtresse d'elle-même, elle se donna tout entière à Jésus-Christ par le voeu d'une perpétuelle virginité. Néron excita pour lors la première persécution contre l'Eglise naissante.

Ce cruel, attribuant aux chrétiens l'incendie de Rome dont lui-même était l'auteur, les fit tourmenter par des supplices honteux et inhumains, sans aucune distinction d'âge ni de qualité. Après avoir rempli Rome de meurtres, il voulut porter sa cruauté plus loin. Pour cet effet, il envoya ordre aux gouverneurs des provinces de se saisir de tous ceux qui croyaient au Crucifié, d'employer toutes sortes de moyens pour les attirer au culte des dieux, et, en cas de refus, de procéder contre eux avec une rigueur impitoyable. Maximien, qui avait succédé à Vitalien dans le gouvernement de Padoue, n'eut pas plus tôt reçu ce mandat de l'empereur, qu'il exerça sur les chrétiens des cruautés que les Buzire et les Mézence avaient ignorées.

Les uns furent déchirés avec des peignes de fer, les autres jetés dans des chaudières d'huile bouillante ; ceux-ci furent écrasés sous des pressoirs comme la vendange, et ceux-là s'enfermèrent volontairement dans des cavernes et des fosses pour n'être point exposés à des tourments si insupportables. Justine se trouva enveloppée dans cette sanglante persécution; comme elle s'appliquait continuellement aux exercices de la charité chrétienne, entrant dans les prisons pour y adoucir par ses aumônes les nécessités de ceux qui y gémissaient et pour les encourager à souffrir les supplices qu'on leur préparait, Maximien donna ordre de l'arrêter, résolu de lui enlever ses biens et de corrompre, s'il pouvait, sa pureté et sa foi. Cet ordre ne fut pas longtemps sans être exécuté, car, peu de jours après, elle revenait d'une maison de campagne où elle avait séjourné pour la consolation des fidèles qui s'y étaient retirés ; Elle tomba entre les mains des soldats qui la cherchaient. Ils lui accordèrent quelques moments pour implorer le secours du ciel dans les combats qu'on lui préparait, et elle le fit avec tant de ferveur et de succès, que le marbre où elle s'était agenouillée dépouilla la dureté qui lui est naturelle et s'amollit comme la cire sous ses genoux, de sorte qu'il s'y fit deux creux que l'on voit à Venise dans l'église appelée Sainte-Justine.

Ce miracle n'empêcha pas qu'elle ne fût menée à Maximien pour être punie comme chrétienne ; mais ce tyran ne l'eut pas plus tôt aperçue qu'il fut charmé de sa beauté. D'abord, il la flatta, lui promit des honneurs, lui offrit des présents et, espérant en faire sa conquête, il employa contre elle tous les artifices propres à ébranler sa constance. Mais Justine, animée de cet esprit qui fait les forts, ne succomba point ; elle rejeta les présents de ce séducteur, et ne fut touchée ni de ses flatteries ni de ses promesses. Elle lui dit généreusement qu'ayant voué sa virginité au Fils de Dieu, le plus accompli de tous les époux, lui seul pouvait posséder ses inclinations, et que nul homme mortel ne partagerait jamais son cœur avec lui.

Une réponse si peu attendue changea l'amour de Maximien en fureur. Il s'emporta contre Justine, la traita d'impie, de rebelle et d'opiniâtre, et la menaça des plus cruels supplices ; mais ni ses injures ni ses menaces ne firent aucune impression sur son esprit. C'était une jeune fille de seize ans, dont le courage était au-dessus de son âge et de son sexe. Elle confessa Jésus-Christ sans crainte, et témoigna avec une force incroyable qu'elle était prête à être la victime de Celui dont elle avait l'honneur d'être l'épouse.

Le tyran, irrité de ses discours, la condamna sur-le champ à la mort, et elle la reçut avec joie par un coup d'épée qui, lui perçant le cœur, la tira de son exil et la fit monter au ciel pour y régner éternellement avec son Bien-Aimé. La Sainte fit connaître son mérite par les miracles qu'elle opéra ; car elle rendit la vue aux aveugles, l'ouïe aux sourds, le. mouvement aux paralytiques, la santé à toutes sortes de malades, et elle continua de faire les mêmes grâces et de plus grandes à ceux qui imploraient son secours avec foi.






Moretto da Brescia (1498–1554). Sainte Justine et la licorne, v. 1530,
 huile sur panneau, 200 X 139, Kunsthistorisches Museum


Saint Justina of Padua, VM (RM)

October 7


This virgin martyr was greatly revered at Padua, Italy, where a church was built in her honor in the 6th century. But the document which states that she was baptized by a disciple of Saint Peter and was martyred under Nero is a forgery of the middle ages (Attwater). Another source states that she was martyred under Diocletian about 300, but the date of her life is unknown. In art, she is depicted as a maiden with a palm, book, and a sword in her breast. In particular instances she is shown (1) with a unicorn (symbolizes virginity) and palm; (2) setting a cross on the head of the devil while holding a lily in her hand; (3) with Saint Prosdocimus, bishop; or (4) with Saint Scholastica (Roeder).

She is the patroness of Padua and venerated also in Venice, Italy.

Roeder remarks in the introduction to her book (p. xii) that a curious confusion exists between Saint Scholastica (sister of Saint Benedict) and Saint Justina, who never was a nun, and who appears with a sword, a unicorn, or her confessor Saint Prosdocimus. It may be because Saint Benedict founded his order at Monte Cassino, and Scholastica became patroness of all Cassinese congregations.

One of the most powerful Cassinese congregations of the Renaissance was at the convent of Saint Justina at Padua. The result is that paintings and woodcuts as far north as Germany show the two together, sometimes in the company of their spiritual directors. This is just another way that the stories of the saints become confused. Saint Prosdocimus was a bishop, though sometimes shown in a monks habit, and Saint Justina was never a nun. In the pictures showing Justina and Scholastica, both may be wearing habits but the veiled figure is always Scholastica (Attwater, Encyclopedia, Roeder).



St. Justina of Padua, Virgin and Martyr

SHE suffered at Padua in the persecution of Dioclesian, about the year 304, or, according to some, in that of Nero. Fortunatus ranks her among the most illustrious holy virgins, whose sanctity and triumph have adorned and edified the church, saying that her name makes Padua illustrious, as Euphemia Chalcedon, and Eulalia the city Emerita. And in his poem on the life of St. Martin, he bids those who visit Padua, there to kiss the sacred sepulchre of the blessed Justina, on the walls of which they will see the actions of St. Martin represented in figures or paintings. 1 A church was built at Padua, in her honour, about the middle of the fifth age, by Opilio, prefect of the prætorium, who was consul in 453. 2 Her precious remains, concealed in the irruption of Attila, who destroyed Aquileia and Padua in the middle of the fifth century, were found in 1177, and are kept with great veneration in the famous church which bears her name. It was most elegantly and sumptuously rebuilt in 1501, and, with the adjoining Benedictin monastery, (to which it belongs,) is one of the most finished models of building of that nature in the world. A reformation of the Benedictin Order was settled in this house in 1417, which was propagated in many parts of Italy under the name of the Congregation of St. Justina of Padua. The great monastery of Mount Cassino, head of the whole Order of St. Bennet, having acceded to this reformed Congregation, it was made the chief house thereof by Pope Julius II., and the jurisdiction of president or general, was transferred by him from St. Justina’s to the abbot of Mount Cassino; from which time this is called the Congregation of Mount Cassino, and is divided into seven provinces. The great monastery of St. Justina may be said to be the second in rank. St. Justina is, after St. Mark, the second patroness of the commonwealth of Venice, and her image is stamped on the coin. Near the tomb of St. Justina, in the cemetery, were found the relics of several other martyrs, who are said in her acts and those of St. Prosdecimus, first bishop of Padua, and other such monuments, to have suffered with her. The relics of St. Justina were placed in a shrine or chest under the high altar of the new church, in 1502. When the new choir was built these were translated with the utmost solemnity into a sumptuous vault under the new high altar, in 1627. Another famous church of St. Justina stands in the city of Venice, formerly collegiate, now in the hands of nuns. The senate makes to it the most solemn procession on the 7th of October, in thanksgiving for the victory of Lepante, gained over the Turks on that day, which is her festival. See Tillemont, Hist. de la Persec. de Diocles. art. 55. t. 5. p. 140. Helyot, &c.

Note 1. Fortunatus Carm. 4, l. 8, et l. 4, de vita S. Martini, sub finem. [back]

Note 2. Ughelli, t. 5, p. 398. Cavacius, l. 1, de Cœnobio Patavino S. Justinæ. Sertorius Ursatus de Rebus Patavinis. Muratori, &c. [back]

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume X: October. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.


Saint Justina of Padua

Profile

Young woman who took private vows of chastity and devotion to God. Martyr in the persecutions of Diocletian. Some mideaval documents describe her as a disciple of SaintPeter the Apostle, but that’s impossible. She is sometimes depicted in art as a nun, but never was, and some artists may have confused her with SaintScholastica.

Died

Saints TARACHUS, ANDRONICUS et PROBUS, martyrs

$
0
0


Saints Andronic, Tarachus et Probus

martyrs célèbres en Orient ( v. 304)

De Cilicie à Tarse puis à Mopsuete, ils furent conduits prisonniers. Sans égard pour son grand âge, on brisa la mâchoire de Tarachus à coups de pierres. Probus ne connut aucun interrogatoire, il fut immédiatement frappé à coups de nerfs de bœuf. Andronic le plus jeune, fut suspendu à une potence et on lui incisa les jambes avec des lames effilées. Quelques jours plus tard, devant leur persévérance à confesser Jésus-Christ, Tarachus fut suspendu la tête en bas au-dessus d'une épaisse fumée, Probus fut soumis aux fers rouges et l'on força Andronic à manger des viandes offertes aux idoles. Enfin, ils furent jetés en pâture dans l'arène. Les gladiateurs les achevèrent.

À Anazarbe en Cilicie, vers 304, les saints Tharace, Probus et Andronic, martyrs, qui offrirent leur vie en confessant le Christ dans la persécution de Dioclétien.


Martyrologe romain





Ces Saints Martyrs vécurent sous le règne de Dioclétien et le gouvernement de Flavien (vers 304). Citoyen romain et soldat, Tarachus était déjà avancé en âge. Sa patrie était Claudiopolis en Isaurie. Probus était citoyen de la ville de Side en Pamphylie, et Andronique était issu d'une noble famille d'Ephèse. Lorsqu'on eut découvert qu'ils étaient Chrétiens, on s'empara d'eux à Pompéiopolis, en Cilicie, puis on les déféra au tribunal du gouverneur Numérien Maxime, à Tarse, ensuite à Mopsueste, puis une troisième fois dans la ville d'Anazarbe. Les menaces du juge restant sans effet devant l'attitude résolue de Tarachus, il lui fit briser la machoire à coups de pierres, sans pitié pour son âge. Quand on amena Probus, il dit à Maxime de ne pas perdre de temps en un interrogatoire inutile et lui demanda de passer sans plus tarder à la torture. Cruellement fouetté à coups de nerfs de boeuf, il répondit au juge, qui lui demandait d'avoir pitié de lui-même: «Ce sang répandu est pour moi une huile et un parfum, dont je m'oins avec joie pour de nouveaux combats!» Andronique, le plus jeune, ayant lui aussi témoigné de son empressement à souffrir pour gagner la vie éternelle, fut suspendu à une potence; on lui incisa les jambes avec des lames effilées, puis on lui brûla les côtes en jetant ensuite du sel sur les plaies.

Quelques jours plus tard, on les fit de nouveau comparaître. Tarachus fut suspendu la tête en-bas au-dessus d'un brasier dégageant une épaisse fumée. Après quoi on lui versa un âcre mélange de vinaigre, de sel et de moutarde dans les narines, avant de le jeter en prison. Comme Probus se moquait des idoles et de leurs adorateurs, il fut placé sur des fers rougis au feu, puis, après lui avoir arraché le cuir chevelu, on lui plaça des charbons ardents sur le crâne et on lui coupa la langue. Andronique à son tour fut mis à l'épreuve, mais ne cessa pas toutefois de se moquer de ses tortionnaires. Comme on lui introduisait de force dans la bouche des viandes et du vin offerts aux idoles, il tourna en dérision la stupidité du magistrat qui croyait l'avoir vaincu, en déclarant que pour les Chrétiens seule l'apostasie volontaire est une souillure et une défaite.

Finalement, le lendemain du troisième interrogatoire, Maxime organisa des jeux de bêtes et de gladiateurs, en prévoyant l'exécution des trois Martyrs comme clou du spectacle. Incapables de marcher, à cause des supplices endurés auparavant, ils furent portés jusque dans l'arène et livrés aux bêtes féroces, qui avaient déjà fait plusieurs victimes ce jour là. Contrairement à toute attente, un ours redoutable vint lécher paisiblement les plaies d'Andronique, comme pour le consoler, et une lionne alla jouer avec Tarachus. Furieux devant ce spectacle qui déclenchait l'admiration de la foule, le gouverneur Maxime fit couper en morceaux les trois athlètes du Christ par ses gladiateurs, au milieu de l'amphithéâtre. La nuit venue, grâce à l'intervention de Dieu, de pieux chrétiens purent tromper les gardes et allèrent ensevelir les restes des trois Martyrs dans une caverne de la montagne.




Saints Probus, Tarachus et Andronicus, Menologion de Basil II // Οι άγιοι Πρόβος, Τάραχος και Ανδρόνικος. Από το Μηνολόγιον του αυτοκράτορα Βασιλείου Β' (11ος αι.).


Sts. Tarachus, Probus, and Andronicus

Martyrs of the Diocletianpersecution (about 304). The "Martyrologium Hieronymian." contains the names of these three martyrs on four different days (the four days 8-11 October evidently signify no more than the date on a single day), with the topographical identification: "In Tarso Cilicie", on 27 Sept. (ed. De Rossi-Duchesne, 126), to which corresponds the expression, "In Cilicia", given on the two days of 5 April, and 8-11 October. The expression, "In Palestina", given under 13 May (ibid., 60), is either an error or refers to a special shrine of the martyrs in Palestine. There are two accounts of the gloriousmartyrdom of these three witnessesby blood, the first account being held by Ruinart (Acta Martyrum, ed. Ratisbon, 448 sq.) to be entirely authentic. According to these Acts, Tarachus, a native of Cladiopolis in Isauria, Probus of Side in Pamphylia, and Andronicus, who belonged to a prominent family of Ephesus, were tried and horribly tortured three times in various cities at Tarsus, and at Anazarbus of Cilicia. They were then condemned to death by wild beasts, and when the animalswould not touch them in the amphitheatre they were put to deathwith the sword. Harnack, however, expressed doubts as to the genuinenessof the account (Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur, pt. II: Die Chronologie, I, 479 sq., note 5), and Delehaye (Les lxgendes hagiographiques, 135 sq.) puts the martyrdom in the class of legendsof martyrs that he calls "historical romances". At the same time, however, there can be no doubt as to the actual existenceof the three martyrs. Their feast is celebrated in the Latin Church on 11 October, and in the Greek Church on 12 October.

Kirsch, Johann Peter."Sts. Tarachus, Probus, and Andronicus."The Catholic Encyclopedia.Vol. 14.New York: Robert Appleton Company,1912.11 Oct. 2015<http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/14450c.htm>.





SS. Tarachus, Probus, and Andronicus, Martyrs

From their original presidial Acts in Ruinart, p. 419. See Tillemont, t. 5, p. 285

A.D. 304.

THE HOLY name of God was glorified by the triumph of these martyrs in the persecution of Dioclesian, at Anazarbus in Cilicia, probably in the year 304, when the edicts against the Christians were made general, and extended to all the laity without exception. Their acts are a precious monument of ecclesiastical antiquity. The three first parts contain the triple examination which the saints underwent at Tarsus, Mopsuestia, and Anazarbus, three cities in Cilicia; and are an authentic copy of the pro-consular register, which certain Christians purchased of the public notaries for the sum of two hundred denarii, upwards of six pounds sterling. The last part was added by Marcian, Felix and Verus, three Christians who were present at their martyrdom, and afterwards stole the bodies from the guards, and interred them, resolving to spend the remainder of their lives near the place, and after their deaths, to be buried in the same vault with them.

The three martyrs were joined in the confession of the same faith, but differed in their age and countries. Tarachus was a Roman by extraction, though born in Isauria; he had served in the army, but had procured his discharge, for fear of being compelled to do something that was contrary to the duty of a Christian; he was at that time sixty-five years old. Probus, a native of Pamphilia, had resigned a considerable fortune, that he might be more at liberty to serve Christ. Andronicus was a young nobleman of one of the principal families of the city of Ephesus. Being apprehended at Pompeiopolis in Cilicia, they were presented to Numerian Maximus, governor of the province, upon his arrival in that city, and by his order were conducted to Tarsus, the metropolis, to wait his return. Maximus being arrived there, and seated on his tribunal, Demetrius, the centurion, brought them before him, saying, they were the persons who had been presented to him at Pompeiopolis, for professing the impious religion of the Christians, and disobeying the command of the emperors. Maximus addressed himself first to Tarachus, observing that he began with him because he was advanced in years, and then asked his name. Tarachus replied: “I am a Christian.” Maximus.—“Speak not of thy impiety; but tell me thy name.” Tarachus.—“I am a Christian.” Maximus.—“Strike him upon the mouth, and bid him not answer one thing for another.” Tarachus, after receiving a buffet on his jaws, said,—“I tell you my true name. If you would know that which my parents gave me, it is Tarachus; when I bore arms I went by the name of Victor.” Maximus.—“What is thy profession, and of what country art thou?” Tarachus.—“I am of a Roman family, and was born at Claudiopolis, in Isauria. I am by profession a soldier, but quitted the service upon the account of my religion.” Maximus.—“Thy impiety rendered thee unworthy to bear arms; but how didst thou procure thy discharge?” Tarachus.—“I asked it of my captain, Publio, and he gave it me.” Maximus.—“In consideration of thy grey hairs, I will procure thee the favour and friendship of the emperors, if thou wilt obey their orders. Draw near, and sacrifice to the gods, as the emperors themselves do all the world over.” Tarachus.—“They are deceived by the devil in so doing.” Maximus.—“Break his jaws for saying that the emperors are deceived.” Tarachus.—“I repeat it, as men, they are deluded.” Maximus.—“Sacrifice to our gods, and renounce thy folly.” Tarachus.—“I cannot renounce the law of God.” Maximus.—“Is there any law, wretch, but that which we obey?” Tarachus.—“There is; and you transgress it by adoring stocks and stones, the works of men’s hands?” Maximus.—“Strike him on the face, saying, abandon thy folly.” “What you call folly is the salvation of my soul, and I will never leave it.” Maximus.—“But I will make thee leave it, and force thee to be wise.” Tarachus.—“Do with my body what you please, it is entirely in your power.” Then Maximus said.—“Strip him and beat him with rods.” Tarachus, when beaten, said,—“You have now made me truly wise. I am strengthened by your blows, and my confidence in God and in Jesus Christ is increased.” Maximus.—“Wretch, how canst thou deny a plurality of gods, when, according to thy own confession, thou servest two gods. Didst thou not give the name of God to a certain person named Christ?” Tarachus.—“Right; for this is the Son of the living God; he is the hope of the Christians, and the author of salvation to such as suffer for his sake.” Maximus.—“Forbear this idle talk; draw near and sacrifice.” Tarachus.—“I am no idle talker; I am sixty-five years old; thus have I been brought up, and I cannot forsake the truth.” Demetrius the centurion said: “Poor man, I pity thee; be advised by me, sacrifice, and save thyself.” Tarachus.—“Away, thou minister of Satan, and keep thy advice for thy own use.” Maximus.—“Let him be loaded with large chains, and carried back to prison. Bring forth the next in years.”

Demetrius the centurion said: “He is here my lord.” Maximus.—“What is thy name?” Probus.—“My chief and most honourable name is Christian; but the name I go by in the world is Probus.” Maximus.—“Of what country art thou, and of what family?” Probus.—“My father was of Thrace: I am a plebeian, born at Sida in Pamphilia, and profess Christianity.” Maximus.—“That will do thee no service. Be advised by me, sacrifice to the gods, that thou mayest be honoured by the emperors, and enjoy my friendship.” Probus.—“I want nothing of that kind. Formerly I was possessed of a considerable estate; but I relinquished it to serve the living God through Jesus Christ.” Maximus.—“Take off his garments, gird him, 1 lay him at his full length, and lash him with ox’s sinews.” Demetrius the centurion said to him, whilst they were beating him: “Spare thyself, my friend; see how thy blood runs in streams on the ground.” Probus: “Do what you will with my body; your torments are sweet perfumes to me.” Maximus.—“Is this thy obstinate folly incurable? What canst thou hope for?” Probus.—“I am wiser than you are, because I do not worship devils.” Maximus.—“Turn him, and strike him on the belly.” Probus.—“Lord, assist thy servant.” Maximus.—“Ask him, at every stripe, where is thy helper?” Probus.—“He helps me, and will help me; for I take so little notice of your torments, that I do not obey you.” Maximus.—“Look, wretch, upon thy mangled body; the ground is covered with thy blood.” Probus.—“The more my body suffers for Jesus Christ, the more is my soul refreshed.” Maximus.—“Put fetters on his hands and feet, with his legs distended in the stocks to the fourth hole, and let nobody come to dress his wounds. Bring the third to the bar.”
Demetrius the centurion said: “Here he stands, my lord.” Maximus.—“What is thy name?” Andronicus.—“My true name is Christian, and the name by which I am commonly known among men, is Andronicus.” Maximus.—“What is your family?” Andronicus.—“My father is one of the first rank in Ephesus.” Maximus.—“Adore the gods, and obey the emperors, who are our fathers and masters.” Andronicus.—“The devil is your father whilst you do his works.” Maximus.—“Youth makes you insolent; I have torments ready.” Andronicus.—“I am prepared for whatever may happen.” Maximus.—“Strip him naked, gird him, and stretch him on the rack.” Demetrius the centurion said to the martyr: “Obey, my friend, before thy body is torn and mangled.” Andronicus.—“It is better for me to have my body tormented, than to lose my soul.” Maximus.—“Sacrifice before I put thee to the most cruel death.” Andronicus.—“I have never sacrificed to demons from my infancy, and I will not now begin.” Athanasius, the cornicularius, or clerk to the army, said to him: “I am old enough to be thy father, and therefore take the liberty to advise thee: obey the governor.” Andronicus.—“You give me admirable advice, indeed, to sacrifice to devils.” Maximus.—“Wretch, art thou insensible to torments? Thou dost not yet know what it is to suffer fire and razors. When thou hast felt them, thou wilt, perhaps, give over thy folly.” Andronicus.—“This folly is expedient for us who hope in Jesus Christ. Earthly wisdom leads to eternal death.” Maximus.—“Tear his limbs with the utmost violence.” Andronicus.—“I have done no evil; yet you torment me like a murderer. I contend for that piety which is due to the true God.” Maximus—“If thou hadst but the least sense of piety, thou wouldst adore the gods whom the emperors so religiously worship.” Andronicus.—“It is not piety, but impiety to abandon the true God, and to adore brass and marble.” Maximus.—“Execrable villain, are then the emperors guilty of impieties? Hoist him again, and gore his sides.” Andronicus.—“I am in your hands; do with my body what you please.” Maximus.—“Lay salt upon his wounds, and rub his sides with broken tiles.” Andronicus.—“Your torments have refreshed my body.” Maximus.—“I will cause thee to die gradually.” Andronicus.—“Your menaces do not terrify me; my courage is above all that your malice can invent.” Maximus.—“Put a heavy chain about his neck, and another upon his legs, and keep him in close prison.” Thus ended the first examination; the second was held at Mopsuestia.

Flavius Clemens Numerianus Maximus, governor of Cilicia, sitting on his tribunal, said to Demetrius the centurion: “Bring forth the impious wretches who follow the religion of the Christians.” Demetrius said: “Here they are, my lord.” Maximus said to Tarachus: “Old age is respected in many, on account of the good sense and prudence that generally attend it: wherefore, if you have made a proper use of the time allowed you for reflection, I presume your own discretion has wrought in you a change of sentiments; as a proof of which, it is required that you sacrifice to the gods, which cannot fail of recommending you to the esteem of your superiors.” Tarachus.—“I am a Christian, and I wish you and the emperors would leave your blindness, and embrace the truth which leads to life.” Maximus.—“Break his jaws with a stone, and bid him leave off his folly.” Tarachus.—“This folly is true wisdom.” Maximus.—“Now they have loosened all thy teeth, wretch, take pity on thyself, come to the altar, and sacrifice to the gods, to prevent severer treatment.” Tarachus.—“Though you cut my body into a thousand pieces, you will not be able to shake my resolution; because it is Christ who gives me strength to stand my ground.” Maximus.—“Wretch, accursed by the gods, I will find means to drive out thy folly. Bring in a pan of burning coals, and hold his hands in the fire till they are burned.” Tarachus.—“I fear not your temporal fire, which soon passes; but I dread eternal flames.” Maximus.—“See, thy hands are well baked; they are consumed by the fire; is it not time for thee to grow wise? Sacrifice.” Tarachus.—“If you have any other torments in store for me, employ them; I hope I shall be able to withstand all your attacks.” Maximus.—“Hang him by the feet, with his head over a great smoke.” Tarachus.—“After having proved an overmatch for your fire, I am not afraid of your smoke.” Maximus.—“Bring vinegar and salt, and force them up his nostrils.” Tarachus.—“Your vinegar is sweet to me, and your salt insipid.” Maximus.—“Put mustard into the vinegar, and thrust it up his nose.” Tarachus.—“Your ministers impose upon you: they have given me honey instead of mustard.” Maximus.—“Enough for the present; I will make it my business to invent fresh tortures to bring thee to thy senses; I will not be baffled.” Tarachus.—“You will find me prepared for the attack.” Maximus.—“Away with him to the dungeon. Bring in another.”

Demetrius the centurion said: “My lord, here is Probus.” Maximus.—“Well, Probus; hast thou considered the matter, and art thou disposed to sacrifice to the gods, after the example of the emperors?” Probus.—“I appear here again with fresh vigour. The torments I have endured have hardened my body; and my soul is strengthened in her courage, and proof against all you can inflict. I have a living God in heaven: him I serve and adore; and no other.” Maximus.—“What! Villain, are not ours living gods?” Probus.—“Can stones and wood, the workmanship of a statuary, be living gods? You know not what you do when you sacrifice to them.” Maximus.—“What insolence! At least sacrifice to the great god Jupiter. I will excuse you as to the rest.” Probus.—“Do not you blush to call him god who was guilty of adulteries, incests, and other most enormous crimes?” Maximus.—“Beat his mouth with a stone, and bid him not blaspheme.” Probus.—“Why this evil treatment? I have spoken no worse of Jupiter than they do who serve him. I utter no lie: I speak the truth, as you yourself well know.” Maximus.—“Heat bars of iron, and apply them to his feet.” Probus.—“This fire is without heat; at least I feel none.” Maximus.—“Hoist him on the rack, and let him be scourged with thongs of raw leather till his shoulders are flayed.” Probus.—“All this does me no harm; invent something new, and you will see the power of God who is in me and strengthens me.” Maximus.—“Shave his head, and lay burning coals upon it.” Probus.—“You have burned my head and my feet. You see, notwithstanding, that I still continue God’s servant and disregard your torments. He will save me: your gods can only destroy.” Maximus.—“Dost thou not see all those that worship them standing about my tribunal honoured by the gods and the emperors? They look upon thee and thy companions with contempt.” Probus.—“Believe me, unless they repent and serve the living God, they will all perish, because against the voice of their own conscience they adore idols.” Maximus.—“Beat his face, that he may learn to say the gods, and not God.” Probus.—“You unjustly destroy my mouth, and disfigure my face because I speak the truth.” Maximus.—“I will also cause thy blasphemous tongue to be plucked out to make thee comply.” Probus.—“Besides the tongue which serves me for utterance, I have an internal, an immortal tongue, which is out of your reach.” Maximus.—“Take him to prison. Let the third come in.”

Demetrius the centurion said: “He is here.” Maximus.—“Your companions, Andronicus, were at first obstinate: but gained nothing thereby but torments and disgrace: and have been at last compelled to obey. They shall receive considerable recompences. Therefore, to escape the like torments, sacrifice to the gods, and thou shalt be honoured accordingly. But if thou refusest, I swear by the immortal gods and by the invincible emperors, that thou shalt not escape out of my hands with thy life.” Andronicus.—“Why do you endeavour to deceive me with lies? They have not renounced the true God. And had that been so, you should never find me guilty of such an impiety. God, whom I adore, has clothed me with the arms of faith: and Jesus Christ, my Saviour, is my strength; so that I neither fear your power nor that of your masters, nor of your gods. For a trial, cause all your engines and instruments to be displayed before my eyes, and employed on my body.” Maximus.—“Bind him to the stakes, and scourge him with raw thongs.” Andronicus.—“

There is nothing new or extraordinary in this torment.” The clerk, Athanasius, said: “Thy whole body is but one wound from head to foot, and dost thou count this nothing?” Andronicus.—“They who love the living God, make very small account of all this.” Maximus.—“Rub his back with salt.” Andronicus.—“Give orders, I pray you, that they do not spare me, that being well seasoned I may be in no danger of putrefaction, and may be the better able to withstand your torments.” Maximus.—“Turn him, and beat him upon the belly, to open afresh his first wounds.” Andronicus.—“You saw when I was brought last before your tribunal, how I was perfectly cured of the wounds I received by the first day’s tortures: he that cured me then, can cure me a second time.” Maximus addressing himself to the guards of the prison: “Villains and traitors,” said he, “did I not strictly forbid you to suffer any one to see them or dress their wounds! Yet see here!” Pegasus, the jailer, said, “I swear by your greatness that no one has applied any thing whatever to his wounds, or had admittance to him; and he has been kept in chains in the most retired part of the prison on purpose. If you catch me in a lie I’ll forfeit my head.” Maximus.—“How comes it then that there is nothing to be seen of his wounds?” The jailer: “I swear by your high birth that I know not how they have been healed.” Andronicus.—“Senseless man, the physician that has healed me is no less powerful than he is tender and charitable. You know him not. He cures not by the application of medicines, but by his word alone. Though he dwells in heaven, he is present every where, but you know him not.” Maximus.—“Thy idle prating will do thee no service; sacrifice, or thou art a lost man.” Andronicus.—“I do not change my answers. I am not a child to be wheedled or frightened.” Maximus.—“Do not flatter thyself that thou shalt get the better of me.” Andronicus.—“Nor shall you ever make us yield to your threats.” Maximus.—“My authority shall not be baffled by thee.” Andronicus.—“Nor shall it ever be said that the cause of Jesus Christ is vanquished by your authority.” Maximus.—“Let me have several kinds of tortures in readiness against my next sitting. Put this man in prison loaded with chains, and let no one be admitted to visit them in the dungeon.” The third examination was held at Anazarbus. In it Tarachus answered first with his usual constancy, saying to all threats, that a speedy death would finish his victory and complete his happiness; and that long torments would procure him the greater recompence. When Maximus had caused him to be bound and stretched on the rack, he said: “I could allege the rescript of Dioclesian, which forbids judges to put military men to the rack. But I wave my privilege, lest you should suspect me of cowardice.” Maximus said: “Thou flatterest thyself with the hopes of having thy body embalmed by Christian women, and wrapt up in perfumes after thou art dead: but I will take care to dispose of thy remains.” Tarachus replied, “Do what you please with my body, not only whilst it is living, but also after my death.” Maximus ordered his lips, cheeks, and whole face to be slashed and cut. Tarachus said: “You have disfigured my face; but have added new beauty to my soul. I fear not any of your inventions, for I am clothed with the divine armour.” The tyrant ordered spits 2 to be heated and applied red hot to his arm-pits: then his ears to be cut off. At which, the martyr said: “My heart will not be less attentive to the word of God.” Maximus said: “Tear the skin off his head: then cover it with burning coals.” Tarachus replied: “Though you should order my whole body to be flayed you will not be able to separate me from my God.” Maximus.—“Apply the red hot spits once more to his arm-pits and sides.” Tarachus.—“O God of heaven, look down upon me, and be my judge.” The governor then sent him back to prison to be reserved for the public shows the day following, and called for the next.

Probus being brought forth, Maximus again exhorted him to sacrifice; but after many words ordered him to bound and hung up by the feet: then red hot spits to be applied to his sides and back. Probus said: “My body is in your power. May the Lord of heaven and earth vouchsafe to consider my patience, and the humility of my heart.” Maximus.—“The God whom thou implorest, has delivered thee into my hands.” Probus.—“He loves men.” Maximus.—“Open his mouth and pour in some of the wine which has been offered upon the altars, and thrust some of the sanctified meat into his mouth.” Probus.—“See, O Lord, the violence they offer me, and judge my cause.” Maximus.—“Now thou seest that after suffering a thousand torments rather than to sacrifice, thou hast nevertheless, partaken of a sacrifice.” Probus.—“You have done no great feat in making me taste these abominable offerings against my will.” Maximus.—“No matter: it is now done: promise now to do it voluntarily and thou shalt be released.” Probus.—“God forbid that I should yield; but know that if you should force into me all the abominable offerings of your whole altars, I should be no ways defiled: for God sees the violence which I suffer.” Maximus.—“Heat the spits again, and burn the calves of his legs with them.” Then he said to Probus.—“There is not a sound part in thy whole body, and still thou persistest in thy folly. Wretch, what canst thou hope for?” Probus.—“I have abandoned my body over to you that my soul may remain whole and sound.” Maximus.—“Make some sharp nails red hot, and pierce his hands with them.” Probus.—“O my Saviour, I return you most hearty thanks that you have been pleased to make me share in your own sufferings.” Maximus.—“The great number of thy torments make thee more foolish.” Probus.—“Would to God your soul was not blind, and in darkness.” Maximus.—“Now thou hast lost the use of all thy members, thou complainest of me for not having deprived thee of thy sight. Prick him in the eyes, but by little and little, till you have bored out the organs of his sight.” Probus.—“Behold I am now blind. Thou hast destroyed the eyes of my body; but canst not take away those of my soul.” Maximus.—“Thou continuest still to argue, but thou art condemned to eternal darkness.” Probus.—“Did you know the darkness in which your soul is plunged, you would see yourself much more miserable that I am.” Maximus.—“Thou hast no more use of thy body than a dead man; yet thou talkest still.” Probus.—“So long as any vital heat continues to animate the remains which you have left me of this body, I will never cease to speak of my God, to praise and to thank him.” Maximus.—“What! dost thou hope to survive these torments? Canst thou flatter thyself that I shall allow thee one moment’s respite?” Probus.—“I expect nothing from you but a cruel death; and I ask of God only the grace to persevere in the confession of his holy name to the end.” Maximus.—“I will leave thee to languish, as such an impious wretch deserves. Take him hence. Let the prisoners be closely guarded that none of their friends who would congratulate with them, may find access. I design them for the shows. Let Andronicus be brought in. He is the most resolute of the three.”

The answers and behaviour of the martyrs were usually very respectful towards their impious judges and the most unjust tyrants; and this is a duty, and the spirit of the gospel. Nevertheless, by an extraordinary impulse of the Holy Ghost, some on certain occasions, have deviated from this rule. St. Paul called his judge a whited wall, and threatened him with the anger of God. 3 In the same manner some martyrs have reproached their judges, of whom St. Austin says: 4“They were patient in torments, faithful in their confession, constant lovers of truth in all their words. But they cast certain arrows of God against the impious, and provoked them to anger; but they wounded many to salvation.” In the answers of St. Andronicus we find many harsh expressions, injurious to the ministers of justice, which we must regard as just reproaches of their impiety, and darts employed by God to sting and awake them. The governor pressed Andronicus again to comply, adding, that his two companions had at length sacrificed to the gods, and to the emperors themselves. The martyr replied: “This is truly the part of an adorer of the god of lies: and by this imposture I know that the men are like the gods whom they serve. May God judge you, O worker of iniquity.” Maximus ordered rolls of paper to be made, and set on fire upon the belly of the martyr; then bodkins to be heated, and laid red hot between his fingers. Finding him still unshaken he said to him: “Do not expect to die at once. I will keep thee alive till the time of the shows, that thou mayest behold thy limbs devoured one after another by cruel beasts.” Andronicus answered: “You are more inhuman than the tigers, and more insatiable with blood than the most barbarous murderers.” Maximus.—“Open his mouth, and put some of the sanctified meat into it, and pour some of the wine into it which hath been offered to the gods.” Andronicus.—“Behold, O Lord, the violence which is offered me.” Maximus.—“What wilt thou do now? Thou hast tasted of the offerings taken from the altar. Thou art now initiated in the mysteries of the gods.” Andronicus.—“Know, tyrant, that the soul in not defiled when she suffers involuntarily what she condemns. God, who sees the secrets of hearts, knows that mine has not consented to this abomination.” Maximus.—“How long will this frenzy delude thy imagination? It will not deliver thee out of my hands.” Andronicus.—“God will deliver me when he pleases.” Maximus.—“This is a fresh extravagance: I will cause that tongue of thine to be cut out to put an end to thy prating.” Andronicus.—“I ask it as a favour that those lips and tongue with which you imagine I have concurred in partaking of the meats and wine offered to idols, may be cut off.” Maximus.—“Pluck out his teeth, and cut out his blasphemous tongue to the very root; burn them, and then scatter the ashes in the air, that none of his impious companions or of the women may be able to gather them up to keep as something precious or holy. 5 Let him be carried to his dungeon to serve for food to the wild beasts in the amphitheatre.”

The trial of the three martyrs being thus concluded, Maximus sent for Terentianus, the chiliarch or pontiff, and first magistrate of the community in Cilicia, who had the care of the public games and spectacles, and gave him orders to exhibit a public show the next day. In the morning, a prodigious multitude of people flocked to the amphitheatre, which was a mile distant from the town of Anazarbus. The governor came hither about noon. Many gladiators and others were slain in the combats of the gladiators and by the beasts, and their bodies were devoured by them, or lay slaughtered on the ground. We, say the authors of the acts, came, but stood on an adjoining mountain behind, looking over the walls of the amphitheatre, waiting the issue in great fear and alarms. The governor at length sent some of his guards to bring the Christians whom he had sentenced to the beasts. The martyrs were in so piteous a condition by their torments that far from being able to walk, they could not so much as stir their mangled bodies. But they were carried on the backs of porters, and thrown down in the pit of the amphitheatre below the seat of the governor. We advanced, say the authors, as near as we could on an eminence, behind, and concealed ourselves by piling stones before us as high as our breasts that we might not be known or observed. The sight of our brethren in so dismal a condition made us shed abundance of tears: even many of the infidel spectators could not contain theirs. For no sooner were the martyrs laid down, but an almost universal deep silence followed at the sight of such dismal objects, and the people began openly to murmur against the governor for his barbarous cruelty. Many even left the shows, and returned to the city: which provoked the governor, and he ordered more soldiers to guard all the avenues to stop any from departing, and to take notice of all who attempted it, that they might be afterwards called to their trial by him. At the same time, he commanded a great number of beasts to be let loose out of their dens into the pit. These fierce creatures rushed out, but all stopped near the doors of their lodges, and would not advance to hurt the martyrs. Maximus, in a fury, called for the keepers, and caused one hundred strokes with cudgels to be given them, making them responsible for the tameness of their lions and tigers, because they were less cruel than himself. He threatened even to crucify them unless they let out the most ravenous of their beasts. They turned out a great bear which that very day had killed three men. He walked up slowly towards the martyrs, and began to lick the wounds of Andronicus. That martyr leaned his head on the bear, and endeavoured to provoke him, but in vain. Maximus possessed himself no longer, but ordered the beast to be immediately killed. The bear received the strokes, and fell quietly before the feet of Andronicus. 6 Terentianus seeing the rage of the governor, and trembling for himself, immediately ordered a most furious lioness to be let out. At the sight of her, all the spectators turned pale, and her terrible roarings made the bravest men tremble on their safe seats. Yet when she came up to the saints, who lay stretched on the sand, she laid herself down at the feet of St. Tarachus, and licked them, quite forgetting her natural ferocity. Maximus, foaming with rage, commanded her to be pricked with goads. She then arose and raged about in a furious manner, roaring terribly, and affrighting all the spectators; who, seeing that she had broken down part of the door of her lodge, which the governor had ordered to be shut, cried out earnestly that she might be again driven into her lodge. The governor, therefore, called for the confectors or gladiators to despatch the martyrs with their swords; which they did. Maximus commanded the bodies to be intermixt with those of the gladiators who had been slain, and also to be guarded that night by six soldiers, lest the Christians should carry them off. The night was very dark, and a violent storm of thunder and rain dispersed the guards. The faithful distinguished the three bodies by a miraculous star or ray of light which streamed on each of them. They carried off the precious treasures on their backs, and hid them in a hollow cave in the neighbouring mountains, where the governor was not able, by any search he could make, to find them. He severely chastised the guards who had abandoned their station. Three fervent Christians, Marcian, Felix, and Verus, retired into this cave of the rock, being resolved to spend there all the remainder of their lives. The governor left Anazarbus three days after. The Christians of that city sent this relation to the Church of Iconium, desiring it might be communicated to the faithful of Pisidia and Pamphylia, for their edification. The three martyrs finished their glorious course on the 11th of October, on which day their names occur in the Roman and other martyrologies.

The heroism of the martyrs consists not only in the constancy and invincible courage with which they chose to suffer, rather than to sin against God, all the torments which the most inhuman tyrants were able to invent and inflict upon them one after another, but also in the patience, charity, meekness, and humility, with which they were animated under their sufferings. In our daily and hourly trials we have continual opportunities of exercising these virtues. If we fail even in small things, and shew ourselves strangers to the Christian spirit, can we assume, without blushing at ourselves, the sacred name of disciples of Christ?

Note 1. This manner of girding those that were punished seems to mean a covering their waist with a tunic, or something else, that they might not be exposed naked. See Fleury. l. 9, n. 1. [back]

Note 2. [Greek] in the Acts.—[Greek] verucula, ab [Greek] veru Lexic. Hederici.—Obeliscus (ex [Greek] veru, magis nomine quam re.) A great square stone, broad beneath and growing smaller and smaller towards the top.—Ains. Those made use of on this occasion were of the like figure, and of a size suitable to the purpose of torturing. Fleury calls them spits, from their form, though of stone. [back]

Note 3. Acts xxiii. 3. [back]

Note 4. In Ps. xxxix. n. 16, p. 23. [back]

Note 5. “Dentes ejus et linguam blasphemam tollite, et comburite, et ubique spargite, ut nemo de consortibus ejus impiis, aut de mulierculis aliqua colligat ut servet quasi pretiosum aliquid aut sanctum æstimet.”—p. 444. [back]

Note 6. See Orsi, diss. de Actis SS. Perpetuæ et Felic. c. 8. How the martyrs were impatient to suffer, see St. Chrys. serm. ap. Orsi, ib. [back]

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume X: October. The Lives of the Saints.  1866

SOURCE : http://www.bartleby.com/210/10/111.html



Saint Tarachus and his Companions

Martyrs


(† 304)


During the persecution of Diocletian in the year 304, Tarachus, Probus, and Andronicus, differing in age and nationality but united in the bonds of faith, were denounced as Christians to the governor of Cilicia. They were arrested at Pompeiopolis, and conducted to Tarsus. The acts of these glorious martyrs are one of the most precious monuments of Church history. The interrogations, making up the first three parts of their acts, were recorded in the proconsular registers, which the Christians bought for 200 denari from the public Notary. Line by line, we read the questions posed by the governor of Cilicia named Maximus, and the answers of the martyrs. These are followed by a narration of their death, written by three Christian eyewitnesses, Mark, Felix and Verus, who buried their bodies.

Tarachus was a retired military officer of the imperial armies, who had reached the age of sixty-five. Probus had abandoned a fortune to serve Jesus Christ with greater liberty. Andronicus, the youngest, was a member of one of the first families of Ephesus.

When Tarachus was told to sacrifice, he replied, I cannot renounce the law of God. The governor of the province said, There is only one law, the one we obey.

Tarachus: There is another, and you transgress it by adoring your own handiwork, statues of wood or stone. He was struck on the mouth and beaten with rods. Tarachus said while being struck: Now you are making me truly wise; the blows you give me fortify me, they increase my confidence in God and in Jesus Christ. He was chained and taken to prison.

Probus was no less courageous; while he was being beaten the governor said to him, Look at your torn body, wretch, and the ground covered with your blood!

Probus: The more my flesh suffers for Jesus Christ, the more my soul acquires strength and vigor. He was placed in irons and no one was permitted to dress his wounds.

When the turn of Andronicus came, Maximus said to him: Adore the gods and obey the emperors, who are our fathers and masters.

Andronicus: The devil is your father, when you do his works.

Maximus: Young man, you are insolent; do you know that I have torments in readiness?

Andronicus: I would rather see my body cut into pieces than lose my soul.

Maximus: Wretch, we will see if you are insensible to torments. When you feel them, you will perhaps renounce your folly.

Andronicus: This folly is advantageous for us who hope in Jesus Christ. The wisdom of the world leads to eternal death. He was tortured on the rack, and salt put on his wounds. He said: Your torments have procured true refreshment for my body.

Maximus: I will have you perish by a slow death. And he had him chained like the others and put in prison.

A short time later they were moved to another city, where the same governor began the questioning over again. Tarachus had his teeth broken, his hands burnt, and vinegar and salt poured into his nostrils. He said: Your vinegar has only sweetness for me, and your salt seems insipid to me. Probus, brought before him, told him, My soul is stronger than ever. In heaven I have a living God whom I serve and adore; I know no other. When told to sacrifice to Jupiter, he said, Can you give the name of god to one soiled by adulteries, incests, and other enormous crimes? And when struck on the mouth, he said, I have not injured truth, I only said of Jupiter what all who adore him already know. He was burnt with hot coals on the head and feet. Andronicus was led before Maximus and told that his companions had ceded under torture. He answered: Why do you try to deceive me? My companions have not renounced the cult of the true God, and evenif they had, I would not commit such an impiety. The God I adore has given me the arms of faith. Jesus Christ, my Saviour, is my strength, in such wise that I do not dread your power or that of your masters or that of your gods. You can test me with all the tortures that the most refined cruelty suggests to you. He was again beaten and salt was rubbed into his wounds. Maximus said to him: You will not despise my authority with impunity.

Andronicus: It will not be said, either, that the cause of Jesus Christ has succumbed under your authority.

A third interrogation and another series of tortures followed at still another city. Tarachus was cruelly tortured; when his ears were cut off he only said: My heart is no less attentive to the word of God, and made other similar replies, as respectful as they were heroic. Maximus said to Probus: The God you invoke has delivered you Himself into my hands.

Probus: He loves men. Food offered to idols was forced into his mouth.

Probus: I have abandoned my body to your power in order to save my soul. When you force me to eat what has been offered on your abominable altars, I am not soiled; God is witness to the violence I suffer. He was blinded. He replied: You have deprived me of the eyes of the body, but cannot take from me those of the soul. If you knew your own blindness, you would find you were more unfortunate than I am. The youngest confessor had his teeth pulled out, and was told he would be devoured by the beasts in the amphitheater. He said: God will deliver me when it so pleases Him.

Unable to walk because of their wounds, these disciples of Christ were borne to the amphitheater. The wild animals, when released, would not approach the martyrs; a bear who had killed three men that day, came and licked the feet of the youngest martyr. The governor had the beast killed. A furious lioness, even after being provoked, lay down at the feet of Tarachus and licked them. Gladiators were told to kill the martyrs. The Christians of the city sent this narration to the church of Iconium, telling them to make it known to the faithful of the other cities of the region for their edification.

Reflection: Such is true Christian devotion. Is ours the faith of the Apostles who cried: Neither death nor life shall be able to separate us from the love that is in Christ Jesus? (Cf. Romans 8:38-39)

Les Petits Bollandistes: Vies des Saints, by Msgr. Paul Guérin (Bloud et Barral: Paris, 1882), Vol. 12; Little Pictorial Lives of the Saints, a compilation based on Butler's Livesof the Saints and other sources by John Gilmary Shea (Benziger Brothers: New York, 1894).

SOURCE : https://magnificat.ca/cal/en/saints/saint_tarachus_and_his_companions.html


Andronicus, Tarachus (Tharacus), and Probus MM (RM)

Died 304. These three martyrs were considerably different from one another, except in their love for Jesus and willingness to put sell everything to purchase the pearl of great price. Tarachus (c. 239- 304) was a Roman born at Claudiopolis, Isauria. He became a soldier in the Roman army but left he army when he became a Christian, because he feared he might be required to act contrary to the law of God. When he was 65, Tarachus was arrested with Andronicus, a patrician from one of the leading families of Ephesus, and Probus, a plebeian born at Side in Pamphylia of a Thracian father who gave up a considerable fortune to follow Christ, at Pompeiopolis in Cilicia during the persecutions of Diocletian and Maximian.


They were tried before Numerian Maximus, the governor, subjected to three interrogations (at Tarsus, Mopsuestia, and Anazarbus), and cruelly tortured. They remained steadfast in their faith and were ordered thrown to wild beasts in the arena near Anazarbus in Cilicia; when the beasts did not harm them, gladiators killed them by sword.

Their authentic acta come from the proconsular register, which some Christians purchased from the public notaries for 200 denarii. (Though this is disputed.) An epilogue was added by three eyewitnesses of the martyrdom: Marcian, Felix, and Verus. These same witnesses later retrieved the bodies from the guards, interred them, and kept watch over them the rest of their lives. They also asked that they be buried in the same vault as the martyrs.

The acta begin at Tarsus with Maximus addressing himself to the elderly Tarachus and asking his name.

Tarachus: I am Christian.

Maximus: Speak not of your impiety, but tell me your name.

Tarachus: I am a Christian.

Maximus: Strike him upon the mouth, and bid him not answer one thing for another.

Tarachus was buffeted on his jaws.

Tarachus: I tell you my true name. If you would know that which my parents gave me, it is Tarachus; when I bore arms I went by the name of Victor.

Maximus: What is your profession, and from what country do you come?

Tarachus: I am of a Roman family, and was born at Claudiopolis, in Isauria. I am by profession a soldier, but quit the service because of my religion.

Maximus: Your impiety rendered you unworthy to bear arms; but how did you procure your discharge?"

Tarachus: I asked it of my captain, Publio, and he gave it to me.

Maximus: In consideration of your gray hairs, I will procure you the favor and friendship of the emperors, if you will obey their orders. Draw near, and sacrifice to the gods, as the emperors themselves do all the world over.

Tarachus: They are deceived by the devil in so doing.

Maximus: Break his jaws for saying the emperors are deceived.

Tarachus: I repeat it, as men they are deluded.

Maximus: Sacrifice our gods, and renounce your folly.

Tarachus: I cannot renounce the law of God.

Maximus: Is there any law, wretch, but that which we obey?

Tarachus: There is, and you transgress it by adoring stocks and stones, the works of men's hands.

Maximus: Strike him on the face, saying, 'Abandon your folly.'

Tarachus: What you call folly is the salvation of my soul, and I will never leave it.

Maximus: But I will make you leave it, and force you to be wise.

Tarachus: Do with my body what you please, it is entirely in your power.

Maximus: Strip him, and beat him with rods.

And the old man was beaten.

Tarachus: You have now made me truly wise. I am strengthened by your blows, and my confidence in God and in Jesus Christ is increased.

Maximus: Wretch, how can you deny a plurality of gods, when, according to your own confession, you serve two gods? Did you not give the name of God to a certain person, named Christ?

Tarachus: Right; for this is the Son of the living God; he is the hope of the Christians, and the author of salvation to such as suffer for his sake.

Maximus: Forbear this idle talk; draw near, and sacrifice.

Tarachus: I am no idle talker; I am sixty-five years old; thus have I been brought up, and I cannot forsake the truth.

Demetrius, the centurion, said: "Poor man, I pity you; be advised by me, sacrifice; and save yourself.
Tarachus: "Away, you minister of Satan, and keep your advice for your own use.

Maximus: Let him be loaded with large chains, and carried back to prison. Bring forth he next in years.

Demetrius: He is here, my lord.

Maximus: What is your name?

Probus: MY chief and most honorable name is Christian; but the name I go by in the world is Probus.
Maximus: From what country do you come, and of what family?

Probus: My father was of Thrace: I am a plebeian, born a Sida, in Pamphylia, and profess Christianity.

Maximus: That will do you no service. Be advised by me, sacrifice the gods, that you may be honored by the emperors, and enjoy my friendship.

Probus: I want nothing of that kind. Formerly, I was possessed of a considerable estate; but I relinquished it to serve the living God through Jesus Christ.

Maximus: Take off his garments, gird him, lay him at his full length, and lash him with ox's sinews.

Demetrius, the centurion, said to him, while they were beating him: "Spare thyself, my friend; see how your blood runs in streams on the ground."

Probus: Do what you will with my body, your torments are sweet perfumes to me.

Maximus: Is this your obstinate folly incurable? What can you hope for?

Probus: I am wiser than you are, because I do not worship devils.

Maximus: Turn him, and strike him on the belly.

Probus: My Lord, assist your servant.

Maximus: Ask him, at every stripe, Where is your helper?

Probus: He helps me, and will help me; for I take so little notice of your torments, that I do not obey you.

Maximus: Look, wretch, upon your mangled body; the ground is covered with your blood.

Probus: The more my body suffers for Jesus Christ, the more is my soul refreshed.

Maximus: Put fetters on his hands and feet, with his legs distended in the stocks to the fourth hole, and let nobody come to dress his wounds. Bring the third to the bar.

Demetrius: Here he stands, my lord.

Maximus: What is your name?

Andronicus: My true name is Christian, and the name by which I am commonly known among men, is Andronicus.

Maximus: What is your family?

Andronicus: My father is one of the first rank in Ephesus.

Maximus: Adore the gods, and obey the emperors, who are our fathers and masters.

Andronicus: The devil is your father while you do his works.

Maximus: Youth makes you insolent; I have torments ready.

Andronicus: I am prepared for whatever may happen.

Maximus: Strip him naked, gird him, and stretch him on the rack.

Demetrius: Obey, my friend, before your body is torn and mangled.

Andronicus: It is better for me to have my body tormented, than to lose my soul.

Maximus: Sacrifice before I put you to the most cruel death.

Andronicus: I have never sacrificed to demons from my infancy, and I will not now begin.

Athanasius, the cornicularius, or clerk to the army, said to him: "I am old enough to be your father, and therefore take the liberty to advise you: obey the governor."

Andronicus: You give me admirable advice, indeed, to sacrifice to devils.

Maximus: Wretch, are you insensible to torments? You don't yet know what it is to suffer fire and razors When you has felt them, you wilt perhaps, give over your folly.

Andronicus: This folly is expedient for us who hope in Jesus Christ. Earthly wisdom leads to eternal death.

Maximus: Tear his limbs with the utmost violence.

Andronicus: I have done no evil, like a murderer. I contend for that piety which is due.

Maximus: If you had but the least sense of piety, you would sacrifice to the gods whom the emperors so religiously worship.

Andronicus: That is not piety, but impiety to abandon the true God, and worship marble.
Maximus: Execrable villain, are then the emperors guilty of impieties? Hoist him again, and gore his sides.

Andronicus: I am in your hands; do with my body what you please.

Maximus: Lay salt upon his wounds, and rub his sides with broken tiles.

Andronicus: Your torments have refreshed my body.

Maximus: I will cause you to die gradually.

Andronicus: Your menaces do not terrify me; my courage is above all that your malice can invent.

Maximus: Put heavy chain about his neck, and another upon his legs, and keep him in close prison.

Thus ended the first examination; the second was held at Mopsuestia, where Flavius Clemens Numerianus Maximus sat before his tribunal and issued a command to his centurion Demetrius.

Maximus: Bring forth the impious wretches who follow the religion of the Christians.

Demetrius: Here they are, my lord.

Maximus: Old age is respected in many, on account of the good sense and prudence that generally attend it; wherefore, if you have made a proper use of the time allowed you for reflection, I presume your own discretion has wrought in you a change of sentiments; as a proof of which, it is required that you sacrifice to the gods, which cannot fail of recommending you to the esteem of your superiors.

Tarachus: I am a Christian, and I wish you and the emperors would leave your blindness, and embrace the truth which leads to life.

Maximus: Break his jaws with a stone, and bid him leave off his folly.

Tarachus: This folly is true wisdom.

Maximus: Now they have loosened all your teeth, wretch, take pity on yourself, come to the altar, and sacrifice to the gods, to prevent severer treatment.

Tarachus: Though you cut my body into a thousand pieces, you will not be able to shake my resolution; because it is Christ who gives me strength to stand my ground.

Maximus: Wretch, accursed by the gods, I will find means to drive out your folly. Bring in a pan of burning coals, and hold his hands in the fire till they are burnt.

Tarachus: I fear not your temporal fire, which soon passes; but I dread eternal flames.

Maximus: See, your hands are well baked, they are consumed by the fire; is it not time for you to grow wise? Sacrifice.

Tarachus: If you have any other torments in store for me, employ them; I hope I shall be able to withstand all your attacks.

Maximus: Hang him by the feet, with his head over a great smoke.

Tarachus: "After having proved an overmatch for your fire, I am not afraid of your smoke.

Maximus: Bring vinegar and salt, and force them up his nostrils.

Tarachus: Your vinegar is sweet to me, and your salt insipid.

Maximus: Put mustard into the vinegar, and thrust it up his nose.

Tarachus: Your ministers impose upon you; they have given me honey instead of mustard.

Maximus: Enough for the present; I will make it my business to invent fresh tortures to bring you to your senses; I will not be baffled.

Tarachus: You will find me prepared for the attack.

Maximus: Away with him to the dungeon. Bring in another.

Demetrius: My lord, here is Probus.

Maximus: Well, Probus, have you considered the matter; and are you disposed to sacrifice to the gods, after the example of the emperors?

Probus: I appear here again with fresh vigor. The torments I have endured have hardened my body; and my soul is strengthened in her courage, and proof against all you can inflict. I have a living God in heaven: him I serve and adore, and no other.

Maximus: What! villain, are not ours living gods?

Probus: Can stones and wood, the workmanship of a statuary be living gods? You know not what you do when you sacrifice to them.

Maximus: What insolence! At least sacrifice to the great god Jupiter. I will excuse you as to the rest.
Probus: Do not you blush to call him god who was guilty of adulteries, incests, and other most enormous crimes?

Maximus: Beat his mouth with a stone, and bid him not blaspheme.

Probus: Why this evil treatment? I have spoken no worse of Jupiter than they do who serve him. I utter no lie; I speak the truth, as you yourself well know.

Maximus: Heat bars of iron, and apply then to his foot.

Probus: This fire is without heat; at least, I feel none.

Maximus: Hoist him on the rack, and let him be scourged with thongs of raw leather till his shoulders are flayed.

Probus: All this does me no harm: invent something new, and you will see the power of God who is in me and strengthens me.

Maximus: Shave his head, and lay burning coals upon it.

Probus: You have burnt my head and my feet. You see, notwithstanding, that I still continue God's servant, and disregard your torments. He will save me; your gods can only destroy.

Maximus: Do you not see all those that worship them standing about my tribunal, honored by the gods and the emperors? They look upon you and your companions with contempt.

Probus: Believe me, unless they repent and serve the living God, they will all perish, because against the voice of their own conscience they adore idols.

Maximus: Beat his face, that he may learn to say the gods, and not God.

Probus: You unjustly destroy my mouth, and disfigure my face because I speak the truth.

Maximus: I will also cause your blasphemous tongue to be plucked out to make you comply.

Probus: Besides the tongue which serves me for utterance, I have an internal, an immortal tongue, which is out of your reach.

Maximus: Take him to prison. Let the third come in.

Demetrius: He is here.

Maximus: Your companions, Andronicus, were at first obstinate; but gained nothing thereby but torments and disgrace, and have been at last compelled to obey. They shall receive considerable recompenses. Therefore, to escape the like torments, sacrifice to the gods, and you shall be honored accordingly. But if you refuse, I swear by the immortal gods, and by the invincible emperors that you shall not escape out of my hands with your life.

Andronicus: Why do you endeavor to deceive me with lies? They have not renounced the true God. And had that been so, you should never find me guilty of such an impiety. God, whom I adore, has clothed me with the arms of faith; and Jesus Christ, my Savior, is my strength; so that I either fear your power, nor that of your masters, nor of your gods. For a trial, cause all your engines and instruments to be displayed before my eyes, and employed on my body.

Maximus: Bind him to the stakes, and scourge him with raw thongs.

Andronicus: There is nothing new or extraordinary in this torment.

Athanasius: Your whole body is but one wound from head to foot, and cost you count this nothing?

Andronicus: They who love the living God, make very small account of all this.

Maximus: Rub his back with salt.

Andronicus: Give orders, I pray you, that they do not spare me, that being well seasoned I may be in no danger of putrefaction, and may be the better able to withstand your torments.

Maximus: Turn him, and beat him upon the belly, to open afresh his first wounds.

Andronicus: You saw when I was brought last before your tribunal, how I was perfectly cured of the wounds I received by the first day's tortures: he that cured me then, can cure me a second time.

Maximus, addressing himself to the guards of the prison: "Villains and traitors," said he, "did I not strictly forbid you to suffer any one to see them, or dress their wounds? Yet, see here!"

Pegasus, the jailer, said, "I swear by your greatness that no one has applied anything whatever to his wounds, or had admittance to him; and he has been kept in chains in the most retired part of the prison on purpose. If you catch me in a lie I'll forfeit my head."

Maximus: How comes it, then, that there is nothing to be seen of his wounds?

Pegasus: I swear by your high birth that I know not how they have been healed.

Andronicus: Senseless man, the physician that has healed me is no less powerful than he is tender and charitable. You know him not. He cures not by the application of medicines, but by his word alone. Though he dwells in heaven, he is present everywhere, but you know him not.

Maximus: Your idle prattling will do you no service; sacrifice, or you art a lost man.

Andronicus: I do not change my answers. I am not a child, to be wheedled or frightened.

Maximus: Do not flatter yourself that you shall get the better of me.

Andronicus: Nor shall you ever make us yield to your threats.

Maximus: My authority shall not be baffled by you.

Andronicus: Nor shall it ever be said that the cause of Jesus Christ is vanquished by your authority.

Maximus: Let me have several kinds of tortures in readiness against my next sitting. Put this man in prison loaded with chains, and let no one be admitted to visit them in the dungeon.

The third examination was held at Anazarbus. In it Tarachus answered first with his usual constancy, saying to all threats that a speedy death would finish his victory and complete his happiness; and that long torments would procure him the greater recompense. Then Maximus had him bound and stretched on the rack.

Tarachus: I could allege the rescript of Diocletian, which forbids judges to put military men to the rack. But waive my privilege, lest you should suspect me of cowardice.

Maximus: You flatter yourself with the hopes of having your body embalmed by Christian women, and wrapped up in perfumes after you art dead, but I will take care to dispose of your remains.

Tarachus: Do what you please with my body, not only while it is living, but also after my death.

Maximus ordered his lips, cheeks, and whole face, to be slashed and cut.

Tarachus: You have disfigured my face, but have added new beauty to my soul. I don't fear any of your inventions, for I am clothed with the divine armor.

The tyrant ordered spits to be heated and applied red hot to his armpits, then his ears to be cut off.

Tarachus: My heart will not be less attentive to the word of God.

Maximus: Tear the skin off his head, then cover it with burning coals.

Tarachus: Though you should order my whole body to be flayed, you will not be able to separate me from my God.

Maximus: Apply the red-hot spits once more to his armpits and sides.

Tarachus: O God of heaven, look down upon me, and be my judge.

The governor then sent him back to prison to be reserved for the public shows the day following, and called for the next. Probus being brought forth, Maximus again exhorted him to sacrifice; but after many words ordered him to be bound and hung up by the feet: then red-hot spits to be applied to his sides and back.

Probus: My body is in your power. May the Lord of heaven and earth vouchsafe to consider my patience, and the humility of my heart.

Maximus: The God whom you implore has delivered you into my hands.

Probus: He loves men.

Maximus: Open his mouth, and pour in some of the wine which has been offered upon the altars, and thrust some of the sanctified meat into his mouth.

Probus: See, O Lord, the violence they offer me, and judge my cause.

Maximus: Now you see that after suffering a thousand torments rather than to sacrifice, you have nevertheless partaken of a sacrifice.

Probus: You have done no great feat in making me taste these abominable offerings against my will.

Maximus: No matter; it is now done: promise now to do it voluntarily and you shall be released.

Probus: God forbid that I should yield; but know that if you should force into me all the abominable offerings of your whole altars, I should be no ways defiled: for God sees the violence which I suffer.

Maximus: Heat the spits again, and burn the calves of his legs with them.

To Probus: There is not a sound part in your whole body, and still you persistent in your folly. Wretch, what can you hope for?

Probus: I have handed my body over to you that my soul may remain whole and sound.

Maximus: Make some sharp nails red hot, and pierce his hands with them.

Probus: O my Savior, I return you most hearty thanks that you have been pleased to make me share in your own sufferings.

Maximus: The great number of your torments make you more foolish.

Probus: Would to God your soul was not blind, and in darkness.

Maximus: Now that you have lost the use of all your members, you complain to me for not having deprived you of your sight. Prick him in the eyes, but by little and little, till you have bored out the organs of his sight.

Probus: Behold I am now blind. you have destroyed the eyes of my body, but cannot take away those of my soul.

Maximus: You continue still to argue, but you are condemned to eternal darkness.

Probus: If you knew the darkness in which your soul is plunged, you would see yourself much more miserable than I am.

Maximus: You have no more use of your body than a dead man, yet you continue to talk.

Probus: So long as any vital heat continues to animate the remains which you have left me of this body, I will never cease to speak of my God, to praise and to thank him.

Maximus: What! Do you hope to survive these torments? Can you flatter yourself that I shall allow you one moment's respite?

Probus: I expect nothing from you but a cruel death, and I ask of God only the grace to persevere in the confession of his holy name to the end.

Maximus: I will leave you to languish, as such an impious wretch deserves. Take him hence. Let the prisoners be closely guarded that none of their friends who would congratulate with them, may find access. I desire them for the shows. Let Andronicus be brought in. He is the most resolute of the three.

The answers and behavior of these saints were usually respectful towards their judges; this is a duty, and the spirit of the Gospel. Nevertheless, by an extraordinary impulse of the Holy Spirit, some on certain occasions have deviated from this rule, e.g., Saint Paul called his judge a "whited wall" and threatened him with the angel of God. Like him, Andronicus answers harshly. The governor pressed Andronicus again to comply, adding, that his two companions had at length sacrificed to the gods, and to the emperors themselves.

Andronicus: This is truly the part of an adorer of the god of lies; and by this imposture I know that the men are like the gods whom they serve. May God judge you, O worker of iniquity.

Maximus ordered rolls of paper to be made, and set on fire upon the belly of the martyr; then bodkins to be heated, and laid red hot between his fingers. Even after all this, Andronicus was still unshaken.

Maximus: Do not expect to die at once. I will keep you alive till the time of the shows, that you may see your limbs devoured one after another by cruel beasts.

Andronicus: You are more inhuman than the tigers, and more insatiable with blood than the most barbarous murderers.

Maximus: Open his mouth, and put some of the sanctified meat into it, and pour some of the wine into it which has been offered to the gods.

Andronicus: Behold, O Lord, the violence which is offered me.

Maximus: What will you do now? You have tasted the offerings taken from the altar. You are now initiated in the mysteries of the gods.

Andronicus: Know, tyrant, that the soul is not defiled when she suffers involuntarily what she condemns. God, who sees the secrets of hearts, knows that mine has not consented to this abomination.

Maximus: How long will this frenzy delude your imagination? It will not deliver you out of my hands.

Andronicus: God will deliver me when he pleases.

Maximus: This is a fresh extravagance: I will cause that your tongue to be cut out to put an end to your prating.

Andronicus: I ask it as a favor that those lips and tongue with which you imagine I have concurred in partaking of the meats and wine offered to idols, may be cut off.

Maximus: Pluck out his teeth, and cut out his blasphemous tongue to the very root; burn them, and then scatter the ashes in the air, that none of his impious companions or of the women may be able to gather them up to keep as something precious or holy. Let him be carried to his dungeon to serve for food to the wild beasts in the amphitheater.

Thus, the trial of the three martyrs concluded. Maximus sent for the pontiff and the first magistrate of Cilicia, and ordered that public games be produced the following day. Crowds flocked to the amphitheater near the town of Anazarbus. The governor arrived there about noon. The three eyewitnesses who wrote this epilogue watched from the hillside, afraid to enter the amphitheater. The governor had the tortured bodies of the three brought into the arena. Their bodies were so mangled that they had to be carried in on the backs of porters and thrown in the pit before the governor.

"We advanced," say the authors, "as near as we could on an eminence behind, and concealed ourselves by piling stones before us as high as our breasts, that we might not be known or observed. The sight of our brethren in so dismal a condition, made us shed abundance of tears: even many of the infidel spectators could not contain themselves. For no sooner were the martyrs laid down, but an almost universal deep silence followed at the sight of such dismal objects, and the people began openly to murmur against the governor for his barbarous cruelty.

"Many even left the shows, and returned to the city: which provoked the governor, and he ordered more soldiers to guard all the avenues to stop any from departing, and to take notice of all who attempted it, that they might be afterwards called to their trial by him. At the same time, he commanded a great number of beasts to be let loose out of their dens into the pit. These fierce creatures rushed out, but all stopped near the doors of their lodges, and would not advance to hurt the martyrs.

"Maximus, in a fury, called for the keepers, and caused one hundred strokes with cudgels to be given them, making them responsible for the tameness of their lions and tigers, because they were less cruel than himself. He threatened even to crucify them unless they let out the most ravenous of their beasts.
"They turned out a great bear which that very day had killed three men. He walked up slowly towards the martyrs, and began to lick the wounds of Andronicus. That martyr leaned his head on the bear, and endeavored to provoke him, but in vain. Maximus possessed himself no longer, but ordered the beast to be immediately killed. The bear received the strokes, and fell quietly before the feet of Andronicus.

"The pontiff Terentianus seeing the rage of the governor, and trembling for himself, immediately ordered a most furious lioness to be let out. At the sight of her, all the spectators turned pale, and her terrible roarings made the bravest men tremble on their safe seats. Yet when she came up to the saints, who lay stretched on the sand, she laid her self down at the feet of Saint Tarachus, and licked them, quite forgetting her natural ferocity. Maximus, foaming with rage, commanded her to be pricked with goads. She then arose, and raged about in a furious manner, roaring terribly, and frightening all the spectators; who, seeing that she had broke down part of the door of her lodge, which the governor had ordered to be shut, cried out earnestly that she might be again driven into her lodge.


"The governor, therefore, called for the confectors or gladiators to dispatch the martyrs with their swords; which they did. Maximus commanded the bodies to be intermixed with those of the gladiators who had been slain, and also to be guarded that night by six soldiers, lest the Christians should carry them off. The night was very dark, and a violent storm of thunder and rain dispersed the guards. The faithful distinguished the three bodies by a miraculous star or ray of light which streamed on each of them. They carried off the precious treasures on their backs, and hid them in a hollow cave in the neighboring mountains, where the governor was not able, by any search he could make, to find them. He severely chastised the guards." Thus, the three witnesses pledged to guard the precious relics for the balance of their days (Benedictines, Delaney, Husenbeth). 



Martyr Probus, Tarachus and Andronicus at Tarsus, in Cilicia

The Martyrs Probus, Tarachus and Andronicus suffered for Christ in the year 304 at Tarsus in Cilicia. When the pagans ordered him to offer sacrifice to idols, the old soldier Tarachus replied that he would offer a pure heart to the one true God instead of sacrifices of blood. Seeing the firmness of the saint’s confession the true Faith, the proconsul gave them all over to torture.

 
“When my body suffers,” St Probus said to the idol worshippers, “then my soul is healed and invigorated.” The tormentors refined their tortures, such as their rage could invent, and then they tore the bodies of the saints apart. Christians secretly took up the relics of the saints and buried them.

SOURCE : http://oca.org/saints/lives/2015/10/12/102942-martyr-probus-at-tarsus-in-cilicia

Saint EDWIN de NORTHUMBRIE, roi et martyr

$
0
0

Saint King Edwin de Northumbrie, église Saint Mary, Sledmere, East Riding of Yorkshire

12 octobre

Saint Edwin


Roi de Northumbrie ( 633)

Encore païen, cet anglais, roi de Kent, demanda en mariage une chrétienne, Ethelburge. Avec le temps et au travers des événements qui marquaient son règne, il rejoignit la foi de son épouse, instruit par saint Paulin, l'évêque d'York. Il aida ainsi à la fondation de l'Eglise anglo-saxonne. Il n'en rencontra pas moins des oppositions violentes tant de la part de nombreux Anglo-Saxons demeurés païens que des Bretons chrétiens qui refusaient toujours la présence de ces envahisseurs étrangers à leur Grande-Bretagne. Il fut tué lors d'une bataille à Hatfield et sa mort fut considérée comme un martyre.


Edwin de Northumbrie

ROI, MARTYR, SAINT

† 633

Edwin, qui dut sa grandeur au bon usage qu'il fit de l'adversité,, était fils d'Alla, roi de Déïre. Mais à la mort de son père, il fut dépouillé de ses états par Ethelfred, roi des Berniciens, qui ne fit qu'une monarchie de tout le Northumberland. Il se retira auprès. de Redwald, roi des Est-Angles. Ce prince, gagné par les prières, et les promesses qu'on-lui avait faites, prit secrètement la résolution de le livrer à son ennemi. Edwin n'ignora pas longtemps ce qui se tramait contre lui; un ami qu'il avait dans le conseil de lledwald, l'avertit de tout. Etant une nuit à la porte du palais, occupé de pensées fort tristes, un étranger l'assura qu'il recouvrerait son royaume, et qu'il deviendrait même le principal roi d'Angleterre, s'il voulait pendre les précautions qu'on lui indiquerait pour la conservation de sa vie. Il le promit, et aussitôt l'étranger, lui mettant la main sur la tête, lui dit de se ressouvenir de ce signe.

Sur ces entrefaites, Redwald changea de sentiment, à la persuasion de la reine sa femme; il attaqua et tua même Ethelfred, qui lui avait déclaré la guerre, sur le bord oriental de la petite rivière d'Idle, dans la province de Notlingham. Par cette victoire, Edwin fut mis en possession du Northumberland, qui comprenait tout le nord de l'Angleterre. Le succès de ses armes le rendit depuis si formidable, que tous les rois anglais et même les bretons ou gallois reconnurent la supériorité de sa puissance. Il épousa Edilburge, fille de S. Ethelbert, premier roi chrétien d'Angleterre, et sœur d'Ealbad, roi de Kent. Mais 'e mariage ne fut conclu qu'à condition que la princesse aurait la liberté de professer le christianisme, et qu'on laisserait auprès d'elle S. Paulin qui venait d'être sacré évêque.

En 626, un assassin, envoyé par le roi des West-Saxons, voulut ôter la vie à Edwin, en le frappant avec un poignard empoisonné. C'en était fait de ce prince, si Lilla, son ministre et son favori, ne se fût jeté entre lui et l'assassin. Le ministre perdit la vie, mais le poignard atteignit aussi le roi, et lui fit une blessure qui ne fut cependant pas mortelle. Le coupable ayant été arrêté sur-le-champ, fut mis en pièces, après avoir tué toutefois un autre officier du roi. Edwin, préservé d'un si grand danger, rendit des actions de grâces aux idoles qu'il adorait. Mais S. Paulin lui représenta que son culte était sacrilège, et qu'il était redevable de sa conservation aux prières de la reine. Il l'exhorta ensuite à remercier le vrai Dieu, qui venait de lui faire éprouver si visiblement l'effet de sa protection. Edwin parut écouter avec plaisir le discours du saint, et il consentit que l'on consacrât à Dieu la princesse dont la reine venait d'accoucher : elle fut baptisée, avec douze autres personnes, le jour de la Pentecôte, et reçut le nom d'Eanflède.

Edwin promit à S. Paulin d'embrasser la religion chrétienne s'il guérissait parfaitement, et s'il remportait la victoire sur un ennemi qui avait attenté si lâchement à sa vie. Sa santé fut à peine rétablie, qu'il rassembla son armée pour marcher contre le roi des West-Saxons. Il le vainquit, et prit ou tua tous ceux qui étaient entrés dans le complot tramé contre lui. Il renonça dès-lors au culte des idoles ; mais il différa encore de recevoir le baptême. Le pape Boniface lui écrivit pour l'exhorter à tenir sa promesse, et il joignit à sa lettre divers présents, tant pour le roi que pour la reine. Cependant Edwin se fit instruire, et eut plusieurs conférences avec ses principaux officiers sur le changement de la religion qu'il projetait. S. Paulin, de son côté, priait pour sa conversion, et le pressait de ne pas résister plus longtemps à la grâce. Ou dit que ce saint évêque ayant appris par révélation, et ce que l'on avait prédit au roi, et ce qu'il avait promis en conséquence, lui mit la main sur la tête, en lui demandant s'il se ressouvenait de ce signe. Edwin, tremblant, voulait se jeter à ses pieds ; mais il l'en empêcha, et lui dit avec douceur : « Vous voyez que Dieu vous a délivré de vos ennemis ; non content de cette faveur, il vous offre encore un royaume éternel. Pensez de votre côté à remplir votre promesse en recevant le baptême et en conformant votre vie aux maximes de la religion que vous aurez embrassée. »

Le roi répondit qu'il voulait conférer avec les principaux membres de son conseil, pour les engager à suivre son exemple. S. Paulin y consentit. Le prince ayant assemblé ce qu'il y avait de plus distingué parmi ces officiers, leur demanda leur avis. Coifi, grand prêtre des idoles, parla le premier, et déclara qu'il était prouvé par l'expérience que les dieux qu'ils adoraient n'avaient aucun pouvoir. Une autre personne dit qu'on ne devait pas balancer de se rendre à ce que désirait le roi, puisqu'il n'y avait aucune comparaison à faire entre une vie de peu de durée et un bonheur éternel. S. Paulin, qui était présent à l'assemblée, parla ensuite avec beaucoup de force de l'excellence et de la nécessité de la religion chrétienne. Coifi applaudit à ce discours, et fut d'avis que l'on réduisît en cendres les temples et les autels des idoles. Le roi ayant demandé qui les profanerait le premier, Coifi répondit que c'était à lui à donner l'exemple, puisqu'il avait été le chef du culte idolâtrique. Il demanda qu'on lui fournît des armes et un cheval ; car, selon la superstition de ces peuples, l'usage des armes et du cheval était défendu au grand prêtre, et il ne pouvait avoir qu'une cavale pour monture. Etant monté sur le cheval du roi, avec une épée à son côté et une lance à sa main, il se rendit au principal temple, qu'il profana en y jetant sa lance. Il ordonna ensuite à ceux qui l'accompagnaient de le détruire et de le brûler avec son enceinte. Du temps de Bède on en voyait la place à peu de distance d'York, du côté de l'Orient, et on la nommait Godmundingham, c'est-à-dire réceptacle de dieux.

Edwin fut baptisé à York le jour de Pâques de l'année 627, la onzième de son règne. La cérémonie de son baptême se fit dans une église qui n'était que de bois, parce qu'on l'avait bâtie à la hâte, et qui était dédiée sous l'invocation de S. Pierre. Le prince jeta depuis les fondements d'une église de pierre, beaucoup plus vaste, dans l'enceinte de laquelle était la première, mais qui ne fut archevêque sous le règne de S. Oswald, son successeur. S. Paulin, du consentement du roi, fixa son siège épiscopal à York, et il continua de prêcher librement l'Evangile. Il administra le baptême à un grand nombre de personnes, parmi lesquelles on comptait les enfants d'Edwin et des officiers de distinction. Le roi et la reine étant à leur château d'Yeverin, parmi les Berniciens du Northumberland, il employa plus d'un mois, depuis le matin jusqu'au soir, à instruire les Infidèles, et il les baptisa dans la petite rivière de Glen. H n'y avait encore ni oratoires ni baptistères, et c'est pour cela qu'on baptisait les catéchumènes dans les rivières ; cette coutume prouve d'ailleurs que le baptême s'administrait alors par immersion. Lorsque S. Paulin était à la campagne avec le roi chez les Deïres, il administrait le baptême dans la rivière de Swale, près de Cataract, et la tradition s'en est conservée dans le pays jusqu'à ce jour.

Le roi fit bâtir une église en l'honneur de S. Alban ; et de là se forma une nouvelle ville qui fut appelée Albansbury, et depuis Àlmondbury. Il y avait en ce lieu un palais royal que les Païens brûlèrent après la mort de S. Edwin. Les successeurs de ce prince avaient un château dans le territoire de Loidis ou Leeds, où l'on bâtit dans la suite une ville de ce nom.

Edwin, non content de pratiquer lui-même l'Evangile, cherchait tous les moyens de répandre la connaissance du vrai Dieu parmi ses sujets. On peut dire en général que la nation anglaise reçut la foi avec une ferveur digne des premiers siècles de l'Eglise. Les conversions furent aussi sincères que nombreuses. On voyait de toutes parts des hommes parfaitement détachés de ce monde, qui ne pensaient qu'au bonheur du ciel, et qui travaillaient chaque jour à se perfectionner dans la science des saints. Les rois eux-mêmes ne trouvaient rien de pénible dans la pratique de la vertu, et savaient maîtriser leurs passions pour les assujettir au joug de la foi. Ils étaient, en un mot, les modèles de leurs sujets. Ils n'avaient que du mépris pour les grandeurs, et foulaient aux pieds ces couronnes pour lesquelles ils avaient tout sacrifié avant leur conversion. On en vit plusieurs qui préféraient le cilice à la pourpre, et une pauvre cellule aux plus riches palais; qui se dépouillèrent volontairement de leur puissance, et qui allèrent vivre sous les règles de l'humilité et de l'obéissance. D'autres portèrent toujours le sceptre; mais ce fut pour donner à leur zèle plus de force et d'autorité, pour accroître le royaume de Jésus-Christ et pour l'étendre chez les peuples barbares. Ce zèle se trouva dans Edwin et lui mérita une mort glorieuse.

Redwald, roi des Est-Angles, avait reçu le baptême dans le royaume de Kent. Mais s'étant depuis laissé séduire, il voulut ailier le culte du vrai Dieu avec celui des idoles. Earpwald, son fois et son successeur, se laissa toucher par les conseils d'Edwin, et embrassa le christianisme avec beaucoup de sincérité. Il fut tué quelque temps après, et ses sujets retombèrent dans l'idolâtrie. Au bout de trois ans, Sigebert, revenu des Gaules, où il avait été exilé, rétablit la religion chrétienne. Les Etats d'Edwin ne se ressentirent point de ces variations. La paix et la tranquillité y accompagnèrent toujours la pratique du christianisme; cette paix même passa en proverbe, et l'on assure qu'une femme tenant son enfant dans ses bras pouvait sans rien craindre aller seule d'une mer à l'autre. Il y avait aux fontaines qui se trouvaient sur les grands chemins des vases d'airain pour puiser de F eau, et personne n'était même tenté de les enlever, tant les lois étaient parfaitement observées.

Il y avait dix-sept ans qu'Edwin régnait sur les Anglais et les Bretons, lorsqu'il plut à Dieu de l'éprouver par les afflictions ; et Penda, prince du sang royal de Mercie, fut l'instrument dont il se servit. Penda, qui protégeait l'idolâtrie, secoua le joug de l'obéissance qu'il devait à notre saint. Il composa une armée de vieux soldats vétérans, semblables à ceux qui s'étaient d'abord emparés de la Bretagne, et qui étaient fort attachés à leurs anciennes superstitions. Son dessein était de détruire le christianisme. Les Merciens le reconnurent pour leur souverain, et il régna vingt-deux ans. En levant l'étendard de la révolte, il fit alliance avec Cadwallon, roi des Bretons ou Gallois qui, à la vérité, professaient le christianisme, mais sans en suivre la morale. Il était d'un caractère barbare, et portait aux Anglais une haine implacable ; il croyait qu'il lui était permis de leur causer tous les maux qui dépendraient de lui, et même de les exterminer sans égard pour leur religion et sans aucune différence d'âge ou de sexe. Comme Edwin était le prince le plus puissant de l'éparchie anglaise, et que les autres lui rendaient une espèce d'obéissance, toute la fureur de la guerre se tourna principalement contre lui, et il fut tué dans une bataille qui se donna à Heavenfield, aujourd'hui Hatfield, dans la province d'York. Le corps du saint roi fut enterré à Whitby : mais sa tête le fut dans le porche de l'Eglise qu'il avait fait bâtir à York. Il a le titre de martyr dans le martyrologe de Florus et dans tous les calendriers d'Angleterre. On voit par le catalogue de Speed qu'il était patron titulaire de deux anciennes églises, bâties, l'une à Londres, et l'autre à Brève, dans la province de Sommerset. S. Edwin mourut en 633, dans la quarante-huitième année de son âge.

SOURCE : Alban Butler : Vie des Pères, Martyrs et autres principaux Saints… – Traduction : Jean-François Godescard.

EDWIN saint (585-632) roi de Northumbrie (616-632)
Fils de Aelle (Ella) de Deira, roi du Northumberland, saint Edwin (Eadwine, vieil anglais Aeduini) succéda au premier roi, Aethelfrith. Ce dernier était tombé en 616 dans une bataille contre Raedwald, roi de l'East Anglia, qui soutenait Edwin. Primitivement païen, Edwin épousa la fille d'Ethelbert, du Kent, qui, elle, était chrétienne ; le contrat de mariage stipulait qu'elle et sa cour auraient toutes facilités pour pratiquer leur religion. Edwin se fit lui-même baptiser à York en 627, après avoir miraculeusement échappé au poignard d'un émissaire du roi des Saxons de l'Ouest. Les princes et la plupart des sujets d'Edwin se convertirent également.
Dans le but d'agrandir son domaine, il fait la guerre aux Gallois et conquiert le royaume d'Elmet. Il occupe aussi l'île d'Anglesey, ainsi que l'île de Man, mais ne peut conserver ces deux dernières conquêtes. Cependant Cadwallon (Caedwalla), roi gallois de Gwynedd qu'Edwin a combattu, s'allie à Penda, de la maison de Mercie ; ils viennent à bout d'Edwin, tué dans le Nord le 14 octobre 638.
Le règne d'Edwin marque le début de l'unité anglaise et son nom est associé à la naissance du christianisme anglais.
Paul QUENTEL, « EDWIN saint (585-632) - roi de Northumbrie (616-632)  », Encyclopædia Universalis [en ligne], consulté le 4 octobre 2015. URL : http://www.universalis.fr/encyclopedie/edwin/



Edwin, King M (AC)


Born c. 585; died October 12, 633. Son of King Aella of Deira (southern Northumbria, Yorkshire area), Saint Edwin was only three when his father died. The saint was deprived of the throne by King Ethelfrith of Bernicia (North Northumbria), who seized Aella's kingdom. Edwin spent the next 30 years in Wales and East Anglia. As a young man he married Cwenburg of Mercia by whom he had two sons.


Finally in 616, with the help of King Baedwald (Redwald) of East Anglia who had hosted him during his exile, Edwin was restored to the throne by defeating and killing Ethelfrith at the Battle of Idle River.

Edwin ruled ably and, in 625, after the death of his first wife, married Ethelburga, sister of King Eadbald of Kent, and a Christian. At first his embassy seeking her hand was rebuffed because he was not a Christian. But eventually a contract was reached wherein Ethelburga would be permitted the freedom to practice her religion and Edwin would seriously consider joining her in faith. With the agreement made, Ethelburga brought with her to Northumbria her confessor, Saint Paulinus, a Roman monk who had been sent by Pope Saint Gregory the Great to help Saint Augustine in the conversion of England and who had just been consecrated bishop of York. The bishop also saw this as an opportunity to spread the faith in the northern parts of the island.

The thoughtful and melancholy king was not naturally inclined to impetuous acts and, thus, it took some time before his conversion. The examples of Christian virtue displayed by his wife and her chaplain played an important role in his decision, but three specific events were determinative. First, an unsuccessful assassination attempt by the West Saxons. Second, the abandonment of paganism by Coifi the high priest. And, finally, a reminder by Paulinus of a mysterious experience Edwin had undergone while in exile some years earlier.

Following these incidents, Edwin was converted to Christianity in 627, and baptized by Paulinus at Easter (attested by Bede) after the birth of a daughter. Many in Edwin's court and subjects in Yorkshire and Lincolnshire also came to faith. Thus, began Christianity in Northumbria. The idols and false gods had already been destroyed by the high priest himself.

King Edwin established law and order in the kingdom and soon became the most powerful king in England. He expanded his territory north into the land of the Picts, west into that of the Cumbrians and Welsh, and into Elmet near Leeds. The Venerable Bede relates that during the last year's of King Edwin's reign there was such peace and order in his dominions that a proverb said 'a woman could carry her newborn baby across the island from sea to sea and suffer no harm.'

His intention to build a stone church at York (an unprecedented event in those days) never materialized when his kingdom was invaded by pagan King Penda of Mercia and Cadwallon of North Wales. Edwin was defeated and killed at the Battle of Hatfield Chase in 633. This church was constructed, enshrined his head, and became the center of his cultus.

After his death, Northumbria reverted to paganism and Paulinus had to conduct Ethelburga and her children by sea to safety in Kent, where for the last 10 years of his life, he embellished his diocese of Rochester. The massacres and chaos that followed Edwin's death ended with the accession of Saint Oswald in 634.

Saint Edwin is view as a tribal hero, model Christian king, and martyr. Although his feast was not included in any of the surviving liturgical books of Northumbria, there was at least one ancient church dedication in his honor. Pope Gregory XIII implicitly approved his cultus by including Edwin among the English martyrs in the murals of the English College at Rome.


Edwin's cultus had another locus at Whitby, which had a shrine of his body, supposedly discovered by revelation and brought there from Hatfield Chase. Whitby Abbey was governed in turn by Edwin's daughter, Saint Enfleda, and his granddaughter, Saint Elfleda. It became the burial site for the royal members of the house of Deira and the home of Saint Gregory I's first biographer (Attwater, Benedictines, Delaney, Encyclopedia, Farmer). 





St. Edwin



(Æduini.)

The first Christian King of Northumbria, born about 585, son of Ælla, King of Deira, the southern division of Northumbria; died 12 October, 633. Upon Ælla's death in 588, the sovereignty over both divisions of Northumbria was usurped by Ethebric of Bernicia, and retained at his death by his son Ethelfrid; Edwin, Ælla's infant son, being compelled until his thirtieth year to wander from one friendly prince to another, in continual danger from Ethelfrid's attempts upon his life. Thus when he was residing with King Redwald of East Anglia, Ethelfrid repeatedly endeavoured to bribe the latter to destroy him. Finally, however, Redwald's refusal to betray his guest led in 616 to a battle, fought upon the river Idle, in which Ethelfrid himself was slain, and Edwin was invited to the throne of Northumbria. On the death of his first wife, Edwin, in 625, asked for the hand of Ethelburga, sister to Eadbald, the Christian King of Kent, expressing his own readiness to embrace Christianity, if upon examination he should find it superior to his own religion. Ethelburga was accompanied to Northumbria by St. Paulinus, one of St. Augustine's fellow missionaries, who thus became its first apostle. By him Edwin was baptized at York in 627, and thenceforth showed himself most zealous for the conversion of his people. In instance of this, Venerable Bede tells how, at their royal villa of Yeverin in Northumberland, the king and queen entertained Paulinus for five weeks, whilst he was occupied from morning to night in instructing and baptizing the crowds that flocked to him. By Edwin's persuasion, moreover, Eorpwald, King of East Anglia, son of his old friend Redwald, was led to become a Christian. In token of his authority over the other kings of Bretwalda, Edwin used to have the tufa (a tuft of feathers on a spear, a military ensign of Roman origin) borne publicly before him, and he received tribute from the Welsh princes. Under him the law was so respected, that it became, as the Venerable Bede attests, a proverb that "a woman might travel through the island with a babe at her breast without fear of insult". St. Edwin was slain on 12 October, 633, in repelling an attack made on him by Penda, the pagan King of Mercia, who, together with the Welsh prince Cadwallon (a Christian only in name), had invaded his dominion. Perishing thus in conflict with the enemies of the Faith, he was regarded as a martyr and as such was allowed by Gregory XIII to be depicted in the English College church at Rome. His head was taken to St. Peter's church at York, which he had begun. His body was conveyed to Whitby. Churches are said to have been dedicated to him at London and at Breve in Somerset.

Sources

Plummer ed., Bedae Historia Ecclesiastica Gentis Anglorum (Oxford, 1896), II, 9-20; Tynemouth and Capgrave, Nova Legenda Angliae (Oxford, 1901); Acta SS., 12 October; Butler, Lives of Saints (Dublin, 1872), 4 Oct.; Lingard, History of England (London, 1883); Stanton, Menology of England and Wales (London, 1892); Raine in Dict. Christ. Biog,, s.v.

Phillips, George. "St. Edwin." The Catholic Encyclopedia. Vol. 5. New York: Robert Appleton Company, 1909. 4 Oct. 2015 <http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/05323b.htm>.


October 4

St. Edwin, King and Martyr

THE SCHOOL of adversity prepared this prince for the greatest achievements, as necessity often makes men industrious, whilst affluence and prosperity ruin others by sloth and carelessness. Edwin was son of Alla, king of Deira; but at his father’s death was deprived of his kingdom by Ethelfred, king of the Bernicians, who united all the Northumbrians in one monarchy. Edwin fled to Redwald, king of the East-Angles, who, by threats and promises, was secretly brought to a resolution to deliver him into the hands of his enemy. The young prince was privately informed of his danger by a friend in the council, and as he sat very melancholy one night before the palace gate, a stranger promised him the restoration of his kingdom, and the chief sovereignty over the English, if he promised to do what should be taught him for his own life and salvation. Edwin readily made this promise, and the stranger, laying his hand upon his head, bade him remember that sign. In the meantime Redwald was diverted from his treacherous intention by the persuasion of his wife, and discomfited and slew Ethelfred, who was marching against him, on the east side of the little river Idle, in Nottinghamshire. By this victory Edwin was put in possession of the whole kingdom of the Northumbrians, which comprised all the north of England; and, in a short time, he became so formidable by the success of his arms, that he obliged all the other English kings, and also the Britons or Welch, to acknowledge his superior power. He took to wife Edilburge, daughter to the late St. Ethelbert, the first Christian king of the English, and sister to Ealbald, then king of Kent. St. Paulinus received the episcopal consecration, and was sent to attend her. On Easter-eve, in 626, the queen was delivered of a daughter; and, on Easter-day, an assassin named Eumer, sent by Quichelm, king of the West-Saxons, being admitted into the presence of King Edwin, attempted to stab him with a poisoned dagger, which he took from under his cloak. He made a violent stab at the king, and would have certainly killed him, if Lilla, his favourite and faithful minister, had not, for want of a buckler, interposed his own body, and so saved the king’s life with the loss of his own. The dagger wounded the king through the body of this officer. The ruffian was cut to pieces upon the spot, but first killed another of the courtiers. The king returned thanks to his gods for his preservation; but Paulinus told the king it was the effect of the prayers of his queen, and exhorted him to thank the true God for His merciful protection of his person, and for her safe delivery. The king seemed pleased with his discourse, and was prevailed upon to consent that his daughter that was just born should be consecrated to God. She was baptized with twelve others on Whitsunday, and called Ean-fleda, being the first fruits of the kingdom of the Northumbrians. These things happened in the royal city upon the Derwent, says Bede; that is, near the city Derventius, mentioned by Antoninus, in his Itinerary of Britain; it is at present a village called Aldby, that is, Old Dwelling, near which are the ruins of an old castle, as Camden takes notice.

The king, moreover, promised Paulinus, that if God restored him his health, and made him victorious over those who had conspired so basely to take away his life, he would become himself a Christian. When his wound was healed, he assembled his army, marched against the King of the West-Saxons, vanquished him in the field, and either slew or took prisoners all the authors of the wicked plot of his assassination. From this time he no more worshipped any idols; yet he deferred to accomplish his promise of receiving baptism. Pope Boniface sent him an exhortatory letter, with presents; and a silver looking-glass and an ivory comb to the Queen Edilburge, admonishing her to press him upon that subject. Edwin was willingly instructed in the faith, often meditated on it by himself, and consulted with the wisest among his great officers. Paulinus continued to exhort him, and to pray zealously for his conversion; at length, being informed, it is believed, by revelation, of the wonderful prediction made formerly to the king, and of his promise, he came to him, whilst he was thinking one day seriously upon his choice of religion, and, laying his hand upon his head, asked him if he remembered that sign? The king, trembling, would have thrown himself at his feet; but the bishop, raising him up, said, with an affectionate sweetness: “You see that God hath delivered you from your enemies; he moreover offers you his everlasting kingdom. Take care on your side to perform your promise, by receiving his faith, and keeping his commandments.” The king answered, he would confer with his chief counsellors to engage them to do the same with him; to which the bishop consented. The king having assembled his nobles, asked their advice. Coifi, the high priest of the idols, spoke first, declaring that by experience it was manifest their gods had no power. Another person said, the short moment of this life is of no weight, if put in the balance with eternity. Then St. Paulinus harangued the assembly. Coifi applauded his discourse, and advised the king to command fire to be set to the temples and altars of their false gods. The king asked him who should first profane them. Coifi answered that he himself, who had been the foremost in their worship, ought to do it for an example to others. Then he desired to be furnished with arms and a horse; for, according to their superstition, it was not lawful for the high priest to bear any arms, or to ride on a horse, but only on a mare. Being therefore mounted on the king’s own horse, with a sword by his side, and a spear in his hand, he rode to the temple, which he profaned by casting his spear into it. He then commanded those who accompanied him to pull it down, and burn it with the whole inclosure. This place, says Bede, is shown not far from York, to the east, beyond the Derwent, and is called Godmundingham, that is, Receptacle of Gods. It retains to this day the name of Godmanham; and near it is Wigton, that is, Town of Idols, as Camden mentions, in Yorkshire.

King Edwin was baptized at York on Easter-day, in the year of Christ 627, the eleventh of his reign. The ceremony was performed in the church of St. Peter, which he had caused to be built of timber, through haste; but he afterwards began a large church of stone, in which this was inclosed, and which was finished by his successor, St. Oswald. St. Paulinus fixed his episcopal see at York, with the approbation of King Edwin, and continued to preach freely during the remaining six years of this prince’s reign. He baptized, among others, four sons, one daughter, and one grandson of the king’s; and both nobles and people flocked in crowds to be instructed, and to receive the holy sacrament of baptism. When the king and queen were at their country palace of Yeverin, in Glendale, among the Bernicians in Northumberland, the bishop was taken up thirty-six days together, from morning till night, in catechizing persons, and in baptizing them in the little river Glen. Oratories and baptisteries not being yet built, the people were baptized in rivers; which shows that baptism was then administered by immersion. When St. Paulinus was with the king in the country of the Deiri, he was wont to baptize in the river Swale, near Cataract, now the village of Cattaric, which the tradition of that country confirms to this day, say Mr. Drake, Mr. Smith, and Mr. Steevens. St. Edwin built a church in honour of St. Alban, from which a new town arose which was called Albansbury, and since Almondbury. The royal palace in that place was burnt by the pagans after the death of St. Edwin. His successors had their country palace in the territory of Loidis or Leeds, where a town of that name was afterwards built.

King Edwin was equally zealous to practise himself, and to propagate on all sides the holy religion which he professed. The English nation generally received the faith with a fervour equal to that of the primitive Christians, and many among them became by their conversion quite another people, having no other views but those of another world, and no other thoughts but of the inestimable happiness which, by the divine mercy, they were possessed of, to improve which was their only study. Even kings, who find the greatest obstacles to virtue, and, whilst they command others at will, are often, of all men, the least masters of themselves, and the greatest slaves to their own passions—these, I say, among the newly converted English, often set their subjects the strongest examples of the powerful influence of grace, which is omnipotent in those who open their breasts to it. No sooner had they got sight of heaven and immortality, but earth appeared contemptible to them, and they trampled under their feet those crowns for which, a little before, they were ready to suffer everything. Several exchanged their purple and sceptres for hair-cloth, their palaces for mean cells, their power and command for the humility of obedience. Others wore still their crowns, but looked on them with holy contempt; and regarded it as their chiefest glory to make Christ reign in the hearts of their subjects, and to impart to other nations the blessing they had received. In these zealous endeavours St. Edwin deserved for his recompence the glorious crown of martyrdom. Redwald, king of the East-Angles, had received baptism in the kingdom of Kent; but, being returned home, was seduced by his wife and other evil teachers, and joined together the worship of his ancient gods and that of Jesus Christ; erecting, Samaritan-like, two altars in the same temple, the one to Christ, and another, smaller, for the victims of devils. His son and successor, Earpwald, was prevailed upon by St. Edwin to embrace with his whole heart the faith of Christ; though, he being killed soon after, that nation relapsed into idolatry for three years, till Sigebert, returning from his exile in Gaul, restored the Christian religion. The English enjoyed such perfect tranquillity and security throughout the dominions of King Edwin, that this peace became proverbial among them; and it was affirmed that a woman with her newborn infant might safely travel from sea to sea. To the fountains on the highways the king had caused copper cups to be chained, which none durst remove or take away, so strictly were the laws observed.
This good king had reigned seventeen years over the English and the Britons, of which he had spent the last six in the service of Christ, when God was pleased to visit him with afflictions, in order to raise him to the glory of martyrdom. Penda, a prince of royal blood among the Mercians, a violent abetter of idolatry, revolted from his obedience, and got together an army of furious veteran soldiers, such as had first invaded Britain, and all that still adhered to their ancient superstitions. Penda fought to extirpate Christianity, and from this time reigned over the Mercians twenty-two years. In this first revolt he entered into a confederacy with Cadwallo, king of the Britons or Welch, who was indeed a Christian, but ignorant of the principles of this holy religion, savage and barbarous in his manners, and so implacable an enemy to the English, as to seem rather a wild beast than a man; for, in his violent rage utterly to destroy that people, with all that belonged to them, he paid no regard to churches or religion, and spared neither age nor sex. King Edwin being the most powerful prince in the English Heptarchy, to whom all the rest paid a kind of obedience, the fury of this war was entirely bent against him, and he was killed in a great battle against these two princes, fought in Yorkshire, at a place now called Hatfield, originally Heavenfield, which name was given it on account of the great number of Christians there slain in this engagement. The body of St. Edwin was buried at Whitby, but his head in the porch of the church he had built at York. He is honoured with the title of martyr in the Martyrology of Florus, and in all our English calendars. Speed, in his catalogue, mentions an old church in London, and another at Breve, in Somersetshire, of both which St. Edwin was the titular patron. His death happened in the year of Christ 633, of his age the forty-eighth. In what manner the Christian religion was restored in Northumberland is related in the life of St. Oswald, 5th Aug. On St. Edwin, see Bede, Hist. l. 2, c. 9, 10, 12, 15, 20; William of Malmesbury and Alford, who has inserted, ad ann. 632, the letter of Pope Honorius to this holy king, which is also extant, together with his letter to Honorius, archbishop of Canterbury, in Bede, and Conc. t. 6. See the life of St. Paulinus, Oct. 10.

The relics of St. Ethelburge, wife of St. Edwin, were honoured with those of St. Edburg at Liming monastery. Lel. Collect. t. 1, p. 10.

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume X: October. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.

SOURCE : http://www.bartleby.com/210/10/046.html

St Edwin, King and Martyr

Saint Edwin (Eadwine) was the son of Alla, King of Deira, and was born around 584. When his father died, Edwin was cheated out of his kingdom by King Ethelred of Bernicia, who united Bernicia and Deira into a single kingdom of Northumbria.

Edwin fled to East Anglia and took refuge with King Redwald. Redwald, because of the threats and promises he had received, was persuaded to give Edwin up to his enemies. Edwin was warned by a friend of the danger he faced. That night, a stranger promised that his kingdom would be restored to him if Edwin would do as he taught him. Edwin agreed, and the stranger laid his hand on Edwin’s head, telling him to remember the gesture.

In time, Edwin became ruler of the entire north of England and, by force of arms, obliged the other kings to acknowledge him as sovereign. He married Ethelburga, the daughter of St Ethelbert (February 25), the first Christian king in England. Ethelburga was also the sister of King Ealbald of Kent.

There was an attempt on Edwin’s life in 626, on the eve of Pascha. That night the queen gave birth to a baby girl, and King Quichelm of the West Saxons sent an assassin named Eumer to kill Edwin with a poisoned dagger. Eumer was admitted to Edwin’s presence and tried to stab him. He would have succeeded if it had not been for Lilla, King Edwin’s faithful minister, who placed himself between the king and the assassin. The blade passed through his body, however, and wounded the king. The assassin was killed, and Lilla saved Edwin’s life at the cost of his own. This event is commemorated by a stone cross which stands on Lilla Howe near Flyingdales Ballistic Missle Early Warning System on the North Yorkshire Moors. Before the Pickering-Whitby road was built in 1759, this cross served as a guide for those who walked across the moors from Robin Hood’s Bay to Saltergate.

Edwin thanked his gods that he had been spared, but he was told by Bishop Paulinus of York (October 10) that he had been saved by the prayers of his queen. The bishop said that he should show his gratitude to the true God by allowing his newborn daughter to be baptized. The child was baptized on Pentecost, and was given the name Eanfleda.

The king, who had been slightly wounded in the attack, promised Bishop Paulinus that he would become a Christian if he were restored to health, and if he would triumph over those who conspired to kill him.

As soon as his wound healed, King Edwin marched against the King of the West Saxons with an army. He vanquished the opposing army, killing or capturing those involved in the plot against him. He no longer followed the pagan religion, but he put off his promise to embrace Christianity, and it was many years before Edwin converted. He would sit alone for hours trying to decide which religion he should follow. St Paulinus, informed by a revelation about the stranger’s promise to the king, went to Edwin and laid his hand upon his head. “Do you remember this gesture?” he asked.

The king trembled with astonishment, and would have fallen at the bishop’s feet. St Paulinus gently raised him up and said, “You see that God has delivered you from your enemies. Moreover, He offers you His everlasting Kingdom. See that you fulfill your promise to become a Christian and keep the commandments of God.”

King Edwin said that he would seek the counsel of his advisers and urge them to convert with him. He asked them what he should do. Coifi, a pagan priest, said it was readily apparent that their gods had no power. Another person said that this brief life was inconsequential, compared to eternity.

St Paulinus addressed the gathering, and when he had finished, Coifi told the king that the altars and temples of their false gods should be burned. The king asked him who should be the first to profane them. Coifi replied that he should be the first, since he had been foremost in leading their worship. The chief priest of the pagans was not permitted to bear arms or to ride a horse. It was customary that he ride a mare. Coifi, however, asked for a horse and for arms. Mounted on the king’s own horse, Coifi threw a spear into their temple, commanding the others to pull it down and set it afire. This place was not far from York, and today it is known as Godmanham.

In 627, the eleventh year of his reign, St Edwin was baptized by St Paulinus of York in the wooden church of St Peter. St Edwin began the construction of a new stone church, which was completed by his successor St Oswald (August 5).

St Edwin ruled his kingdom in peace for six more years, and continued to practice and promote Christianity. He was killed in a battle with Penda of Mercia and Cadwalla of Wales in 633, when he was forty-eight years old, at a place now known as Hatfield.

St Edwin’s body was buried at Whitby, but his head was buried at York in the church he had built. Most of the early English calendars list St Edwin as a martyr.

After the death of St Edwin, his wife St Ethelburga (April 5) returned to Kent, where she became the abbess of a monastery which she founded at Lyminge.

SOURCE : https://oca.org/saints/lives/2010/10/12/102947-st-edwin-king-and-martyr

Saint Edwin of Northumbria

Also known as
  • Aeduini
  • Eadwine
  • Edwin of Bernicia
  • Edwin of Deira
  • Edwin the King
  • Æduini
Profile

A prince, born a pagan, the son of King Ella of Northumbria. King of Northumbria from 616 to 633. Marriedto Saint Ethelburga of Kent. Adult convert to Christianity, baptizedin 627 by SaintPaulinus of York; first ChristianKing of Northumbria. Father of SaintEanfleda of Whitby and SaintEdwen of Northumbria. Great-uncle of SaintHilda of Whitby. Grandfather of SaintElfleda. Worked for the evangelization of his people. Listed as a martyr as he died in battle with the paganking, Penda of Mercia, an enemy of the Faith.

Born
Name Meaning
  • valuable friend (teutonic)
  • wealthy friend (old english)

SOURCE : http://catholicsaints.info/saint-edwin-of-northumbria/

Sainte ETHELBURGE de BARKING, vierge et abbesse

$
0
0


 'Gaude mater Ethelburga', British Library Harley 2900, f.68v 

Sainte Éthelburge

abbesse de Barking (7ème s.)

Sœur de saint Erconwaldqui fonda pour elle l'abbaye de Barking, Essex, Angleterre. Eduquée par Sainte Hildelite qui lui succéda, on connaît peu de choses sur sa vie si ce n'est qu'elle est d'une famille ayant comporté de nombreux saints et saintes. Elle serait morte en 664 ou en 678 suivant les sources consultées.

SOURCE : http://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/11128/Sainte-%C9thelburge.html

Ethelburga (Æthelburh) of Barking V (AC) 


Born at Stallington, Lindsey, England; died at Barking, England, 678; feast day formerly October 11; feasts of her translations on March 7, May 4, and September 23 at Barking. The histories of the various saints named Ethelburga are confused almost beyond my ability to sort them one from another. Two, including today's saint, are said to have been the daughters of King Anna of the East Angles and died within 20 years of one another.


Not enough is known about Saint Ethelburga's life to make it remarkable to commemorate it more than a thousand years after her death except that she hailed from one of those incredibly holy families. Her eldest sister Saint Sexburga, married King Erconbert of Kent and greatly influenced her husband to order the complete abandonment and destruction of idols throughout his kingdom. He issued an order that everyone should observe the Lenten fasts.

Her sister Queen Saint Etheldreda was abbess of Ely. Her youngest sister, Saint Withburga, took the veil after Anna died in battle and live mostly in the convent she founded at Dereham. Her brother Erconwald, who later became bishop of London, founded monasteries at Chertsey, which he governed, and at Barking, over which he placed his sister Ethelburga. A late tradition notes that Erconwald invited Saint Hildelith to leave Chelles in France and serve as prioress at Barking in Essex. She was placed in the difficult position of teaching Saint Ethelburga the observance of monastic traditions while remaining in a subordinate role. Eventually Ethelburga learned and governed alone as a great abbess.

The Venerable Bede wrote that "she showed herself in every way worthy of her brother, in holiness of life and constant solicitude for those under her care, attested by miracles from above." He then relates several unusual events that occurred shortly before the death of Ethelburga, including the death of a three-year-old boy after calling out the name Edith three times, and the cure of Saint Tortgith of paralysis after a vision of Ethelburga (Attwater, Benedictines, Bentley, Delaney, Farmer).
In art, Saint Ethelburga is depicted as an abbess holding Barking Abbey. Sometimes she is shown with Saint Erconwald, her brother, or with Saint Hildelith, who trained her (Roeder).



St. Ethelburge, or Edilburge, Virgin and Abbess

THIS saint was an English Saxon princess, sister to St. Erconwald, bishop of London. To the end that she might live entirely to herself and God, she in her youth renounced the world, and neither riches nor the tempting splendour of a court could shake her resolution; for the world loses all its influence upon a mind which is wholly taken up with the great truths of faith and eternal salvation. A soul which is truly penetrated with them, listens to no consideration in the choice of a state of life but to what virtue and piety suggest, and being supported by those noble principles which religion inspires, whether she is placed in the world or in a religious state, whether in opulence or poverty, amidst honours or in contempt, equally carries all her desires to their proper mark, and studies with constancy and perseverance to acquit herself of every duty of her state, and to act up to the dignity of her heavenly vocation. This makes saints who live in the world the best princes, the best subjects, the best parents, the best neighbours, the most dutiful children, and the most diligent and faithful tradesmen or servants. The same principle renders them in a cloister the most humble, the most obedient, the most devout, and the most fervent and exact in every point of monastic discipline. St. Erconwald considered only the perfection of his sister’s virtue, not flesh and blood, when he appointed her abbess of the great nunnery which he had founded at Barking in Essex. Ethelburge, by her example and spirit, sweetly led on all the chaste spouses of Christ in that numerous house in the paths of true virtue and Christian perfection. How entirely they were dead both to the world and to themselves, and how perfectly divine charity reigned in their souls, appeared by the ardour with which they unanimously sighed after the dissolution of their earthly tabernacle, desiring to be clothed with immortality; in the mean time exerting continually their whole strength and all their affections that they might not be found naked when they should appear before God. When a raging pestilence swept off a part of this community, in 664, all rejoiced in their last moments, and thought even every day and every hour, long before they went to the possession of their God, to love and praise whom with all their powers, and without interruption for eternity, was the pure and vehement desire with which they were inflamed; and the living envied the dying. The comfort of those that survived was in the divine will, and in knowing their retardment could be but for a moment, that they might labour perfectly to purify their hearts, before they were united to their friends, the saints, and swallowed up in a glorious immortality. St. Ethelburge survived this mortality for the support and comfort of the rest. Having sent before her so many saints to heaven, she met her own death with a great spirit, 1 and her glory was manifested by miraculous visions. See Bede, l. 4, c. 6, 10. St. Ethelburge’s body was honoured at Nunnaminstre in Winchester. Leland Collect. t. 1, p. 10.

Note 1. Ecclus. xlviii. 24. [back]

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume X: October. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.

SOURCE : http://www.bartleby.com/210/10/113.html

St. Ethelburga of Barking,

Abbess of Barking

(Died AD 675)

St. Ethelburga was first Abbess of Barking. Of the family of Offa, King of Essex, she was sister of St. Erconwald, Bishop of London. Before his promotion to the bishopric, the latter founded two famous monasteries: one for himself at Chertsey (Surrey) and the other at Barking (Essex) for his sister. He invited St. Hildelith, from Chelles in France, to teach Ethelburga the monastic customs. Ethelburga proved herself a sister worthy of such a brother and Barking became celebrated, not only for the fervour of its nuns, but for the zeal they displayed for the study of the Holy Scriptures, the fathers of the Church and even the classic tongues. Like her brother, she had the gift of miracles.

Hers was a double monastery. It is recorded that when the pestilence of AD 664 ravaged the country and the ranks of the monks were being rapidly thinned by the terrible scourge, Ethelburga consulted her nuns as to where they would themselves wish to be buried when the pestilence came to their part of the monastery. Nothing was decided until one night, at the end of matins, soon after midnight, the nuns had left the oratory to pray beside the graves of the departed monks, when suddenly they saw a light which seemed to cover them as with a shining shroud. It was brighter than the Sun at noonday. The sisters, alarmed, left off singing and the light, rising from that place, moved to the south of the monastery and west of the oratory. After some time, it was drawn up again to heaven. All took this as a heavenly sign to show the place where their bodies were to rest. Several revelations were made to the nuns during this plague as to the deaths of each other. St. Tortgith had a vision of a glorified body, wrapped in a shining sheet, being drawn up to heaven by cords brighter than gold. Within a few days, the Abbess Ethelburga died - on 11th October AD 675 - and so fulfilled the vision. The church of St. Ethelburga in Bishopsgate is named in commemoration of this saint.

Edited from Agnes Dunbar's "A Dictionary of Saintly Women" (1904).


SOURCE : http://www.earlybritishkingdoms.com/adversaries/bios/ethelburgabarking.html

Voir aussi : http://aclerkofoxford.blogspot.ca/2013/10/st-ethelburga-and-nuns-of-barking.html

Saint THÉOPHILE d'ANTIOCHE, évêque

$
0
0
Theophilus of Antioch B (RM)
Died c. 181. Saint Theophilus, a philosopher, was converted to Christianity by reading the Scriptures in an effort to attack them. He became the fifth bishop of Antioch after Saint Peter. Because Theophilus authored of many works of doctrine and apologetics, most of which have been lost, he is known as one of the Apologists of the 2nd century. An introduction his work can be found at the Wheaton College site, which also includes Theophilus to Autolycus (Benedictines, Encyclopedia).



Saint GÉRALD d'AURILLAC

$
0
0

Gerald of Aurillac, Confessor
Born 855 at Saint-Cirgues; died 909. He was of noble birth and suffered lengthy illness in his youth. For this reason, he gave much time to meditation, study, and prayer instead of the martial pursuits that ordinarily would have been expected.

When he succeeded his father as count of Aurillac in Auvergne, and owner of considerable estates, he continued his life of devotion and became noted for his piety and generosity to the poor. He was distinguished for the justice and efficiency with which he discharged the duties of a wealthy nobleman.
His personal life was no less virtuous, and markedly well-ordered and religious. He dressed modestly, ate little, rose every morning at 2:00 a.m.--even when travelling--to say the first part of the Divine Office, and then he assisted at Mass.
But it is possible that he would not have become well-known had he not founded the monastery at Aurillac. After a pilgrimage to Rome, he built a church under the invocation of Saint Peter, and, c. 890, a Benedictine abbey at Aurillac, which was to become famous when it was taken over by the Cluniac order.
He led a life of great goodness for someone of his rank during this rather immoral period in history. He considered becoming a monk at his monastery but was persuaded against it by Gausbert, the bishop of Cahors, who counseled that he would be more useful acting as a layman who devoted himself to his neighbors and dependents. He gave a great part of his revenue to the poor and endowed the monastery generously.
He was blind for the last seven years of his life. He died at Cezenac, Quercy, and was buried at his abbey. He is the patron saint of Upper Auvergne.
Saint Odo of Cluny wrote a Life of Saint Gerald that made him celebrated in medieval France. A later member of Saint Gerald of Aurillac's family was Saint Robert of Chaise-Dieu (d. 1087; canonized c. 1095) who founded the great abbey of that name in Auvergne (Attwater, Encyclopedia, Sitwell, White). 



Saint DOMINIQUE LORICATUS, ermite et confesseur

$
0
0
Dominic Lauricatus (Loricatus), OSB Hermit (RM)

Born in Umbria, Italy, in 995; died 1060. Throughout his life Dominic wore a coat of rough iron chain mail next to his skin (hence the name Loricatus, which means clothed in armor). He wore it not for protection, but for mortification. His father had him ordained a priest in contravention of canon law by means of a bribe. Upon learning about this, Dominic determined to do penance for the rest of his life.

He remembered the words of St Paul: "I find then a law that, when I would do good, evil is present with me. For I delight in the law of God after the inward man: but I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members. O wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death?" (Romans 7:21-24). Dominic took stock of the respective strength of his body and his soul, and found that his body was the stronger. He therefore attacked it resolutely, violently, scourging himself without mercy.

He became a hermit, then a Benedictine monk. Fontavellana Abbey to which he belonged had no fixed rule, each inmate was left to perfect himself as his own way and to invent his own method of mortification. Saint Dominic's was to wear his iron coat of mail next to his skin, removing it only when scourging himself, at which time he also recited Psalms. His particular exercise was to recite the psalter as quickly as possible, and at the same time give himself as many strokes as possible.

We would be wrong to laugh at him, for our own century is even more ridiculous with its constant search for records, and moreover Dominic harmed no one, not even himself, since in the long run he proved himself worthy of God.

The only chink in his armor was that he could not live peacefully with the other monks and had to change his hermitage frequently. A champion of violence against himself, he was perhaps too violent with others as well, not physically but in his attitude. Violent personalities such as his often arouse hostility and fear.

His superior, Saint Peter Damian, once pointed out to him that "gentle patience is a virtue," but Dominic preferred to suffer physically at his own hands than to suffer in his spirit at the hands of others. And if there is more than a touch of pride in this, we should remember that Dominic was a man like the rest of us.

It might perhaps seem that he was insulting his Creator by thus maltreating the body that had been given him. (It was so much against his nature to treat his body other than harshly that he died of the first medicine that, out of obedience, he was obliged to take). But God sees into our hearts and souls, and the strange and disconcerting attitude of Dominic was, in the last analysis, an attitude of love. For far greater than the love or hate of one's body is the love of God, and if Dominic scourged his body it was from love of God.

Everyone is free to express this love in his own way--there are probably no two ways which are exactly alike for reaching God. Few will follow that of Saint Dominic; for even Saint Paul, who despised his body, did not advise us to clothe ourselves in armor literally, but rather to arm ourselves in spirit:

"Put on the whole armor of God, that you may be able to withstand the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take the whole armor of God, that you may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness; and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith you shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God" (Ephesians 6:11- 17) (Benedictines, Encyclopedia).

He is portrayed as a hermit scourging himself in the cold with a coat of mail nearby. Venerated at Fontevellana (Roeder).


October 14

St. Dominic, Confessor

Surnamed Loricatus.]  THE SEVERITY with which this fervent penitent condemned himself to penance for a fault into which he was betrayed without knowing it, is a reproach to those who, after offending God with full knowledge, and through mere malice, yet expect pardon without considering the conditions which true repentance requires. Dominic aspired from his youth to an ecclesiastical state, and being judged sufficiently qualified, was promoted to priest’s orders; on which occasion his parents had made a simoniacal stipulation with the bishop, to whom they had made a handsome present. The young clergyman coming soon after to the knowledge of this crime, condemned by the divine law, and punished with the severest penalties and censures by the canons of the church, was struck with remorse, and could never be induced to approach the altar, or exercise any sacerdotal function. In the deepest sentiments of compunction he immediately entered upon a course of rigorous penance. In a desert called Montfeltre, amidst the Appenine mountains, a holy man called John led a most austere life in continual penance and contemplation, with whom, in eighteen different cells, lived so many fervent disciples who had put themselves under his direction. Amongst them no one ever drank wine, or ate flesh, milk, butter, or any other white meats. They fasted every day with only bread and water, except on Sundays and Thursdays; had a very short time allowed them for rest in the night, and spent their time in manual labour and assiduous prayer. Their silence was perpetual, except that they were allowed to converse with one another on Sunday evenings, between the hours of vespers and compline. Severe flagellations were used among them as a part of their penance. Dominic, after spending some time in a hermitage at Luceolo, repaired to this superior, and begged with great humility to be admitted into the company of these anchorets, and having obtained his request, by the extraordinary austerity of his penance gave a sensible proof how deep the wound of sorrow and compunction was, with which his heart was pierced. After some years, with the leave of his superior, he changed his abode with a view to his greater spiritual improvement, in 1042, retiring to the hermitage of Fontavellano at the foot of the Appenine in Umbria, which St. Peter Damian then governed according to the rule of St. Bennet, which it changed in the sixteenth century for that of Camaldoli. The holy abbot, who had been long accustomed to meet with examples of heroic penance and all other virtues, was astonished at the fervour of this admirable penitent. Dominic wore next his skin a rough iron coat of mail, from which he was surnamed Loricatus, and which he never put off but to receive the discipline, or voluntary penitential flagellation.

The penitential canons, by which a long course of most severe mortifications was enjoined penitents for grievous sins, began about that time to be easily commuted, through the indulgence of the church, out of condescension to the weakness of penitents, among whom, few had courage to comply with them in such a manner as to reap from them the intended advantage. Being therefore found often pernicious rather than profitable to penitents, they were mitigated by a more frequent concession of indulgences, and by substituting penitential pilgrimages, crusades undertaken upon motives of virtue for the defence of Christendom, or other good works. It then became a practice of many penitents to substitute this kind of voluntary flagellation, counting three thousand stripes whilst the person recited ten psalms, for one year of canonical penance. Thus the whole psalter accompanied with fifteen thousand stripes was esteemed equivalent to one hundred years of canonical penance. Dominic, out of an ardent spirit of mortification, was indefatigable in this penitential practice; which, however, draws its chief advantage from the perfect spirit of compunction from which it springs. If in sickness he was sometimes obliged to mingle a little wine with his water, he could never be induced to continue this custom after he had recovered his health, even in his old age. St. Peter, after an absence of some months, once asked him, how he had lived? To which Dominic replied with tears: “I am become a sensual man.” Which he explained by saying, that, in obedience, on account of his bad state of health, he had added on Sundays and Thursdays a little raw fennel to the dry bread on which he lived. In his last sickness his spirit of penance, far from being abated, seemed to gather strength. The last night of his life he recited matins and lauds with his brethren, and expired whilst they sung Prime, on the 14th of October, 1060. See his life written by his superior and great admirer, St. Peter Damian, l. 1. ep. 19. Also compiled at large, with several dissertations, by Mr. Tarchi, printed at Rome, an 1751.

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume X: October. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.


Saint GAUDENCE (GAUDENTIUS) de BRESCIA, évêque et confesseur

$
0
0

Saint Gaudence

Évêque de Brescia ( 410)

ou Ence.

Disciple desaint Philastre, il lui succéda et fut ordonné évêque par saint Ambroisevers 387. Envoyé défendresaint Jean Chrysostomeen Orient, il fut prisonnier à Thrace et mourut peu après.

Illustre par son érudition et, bien sûr aussi, par sa sainteté. Les textes qui nous restent de lui dans la 'Patrologie Latine' de Migne en témoignent.

À Brescia en Lombardie, vers 410, saint Gaudence, évêque. Ordonné par saint Ambroise, remarquable par sa doctrine et ses vertus parmi les évêques de son temps, il enseigna son peuple par sa parole et ses écrits et construisit une basilique qu’il appela l’Assemblée des Saints.

Martyrologe romain

SOURCE : http://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/2079/Saint-Gaudence.html
SOURCE : http://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/2079/Saint-Gaudence.html

SOURCE : http://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/2079/Saint-Gaudence.html
SOURCE : http://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/2079/Saint-Gaudence.html

Saint Gaudence de Brescia

Neuvième évêque de Brixia

Fête le 25 octobre

Brescia, Lombardie, v. 360 – † id. v. 410

Autres graphies : [Gaudentius] Gaudenzio

Élève de saint Philastre, il lui succéda comme évêque de Brixia, ville de la Gaule Transpadane [auj. Brescia], vers 387. Il fit partie de l’ambassade envoyée à Constantinople par Innocent Ier pour plaider la cause de saint Jean Chrysostome. Mémoire liturgique 25 octobre (Fête).


HOMÉLIE PASCALE DE SAINT GAUDENCE DE BRESCIA

L'Eucharistie, Pâque du Seigneur. 

Un seul est mort pour tous, et c'est le même qui, à travers toutes les maisons de l'Église, dans le mystère du pain et du vin, réconforte en étant immolé, donne la vie en étant cru, sanctifie ceux qui le consacrent en étant consacré.

C'est la chair, c'est le sang de l'Agneau. Car le pain qui est descendu du ciel a dit : Le pain que je donnerai, c'est ma chair, pour la vie du monde. Et son sang est fort bien signifié par l'apparence du vin, puisqu'en disant lui-même dans l'Évangile : Moi, je suis la vraie vigne, il montre clairement que son sang, c'est n'importe quel vin offert pour représenter sa passion. Aussi le saint patriarche Jacob avait-il fait cette prophétie sur le Christ : Il lave son vêtement dans le vin, son habit dans le sang de la grappe. Effectivement, il devait laver son vêtement, c'est-à-dire notre corps, dans son propre sang.

Lui qui est le Créateur et le Seigneur de la nature, qui fait sortir le pain de la terre, il fait avec du pain (parce qu'il le peut et qu'il l'a promis) son propre corps ; et lui qui a fait du vin avec de l'eau, il a fait son sang avec du vin.

C'est la Pâque du Seigneur, dit-il, c'est-à-dire son passage. Car tu ne dois pas penser que c'est un élément terrestre : en « passant » en lui, il en a fait une réalité céleste, il en a fait son corps et son sang.

Ce que tu reçois, c'est le corps qui provient de ce pain céleste, c'est le sang de cette vigne sainte. Car, lorsqu'il présentait le pain et le vin à ses disciples, il leur a dit : Ceci est mon corps ; ceci est mon sang. Croyons, je vous en prie, celui en qui nous avons mis notre foi; il ignore le mensonge, lui qui est la vérité.

Lorsqu'il parla de manger son corps et de boire son sang, les foules furent stupéfaites, et elles protestaient : Ce qu'il dit là est intolérable, on ne peut pas continuer à l'écouter ! Aussi, pour purifier par le feu du ciel ces pensées, dont je vous ai dit qu'il faut les éviter, il ajouta : C'est l'Esprit qui fait vivre, la chair n'est capable de rien. Les paroles que je vous ai dites sont esprit et elles sont vie.


SOURCE : http://adoratioiesuchristi.blogspot.ca/2014/05/homelie-pascale-de-saint-gaudence-de.html

SOURCE : http://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/2079/Saint-Gaudence.html
Gaudentius of Brescia B (RM)


Died c. 410. Saint Gaudentius was apparently educated under Saint Philastrius, bishop of Brescia, Italy, and considered him his spiritual father.


He made a pilgrimage to Jerusalem hoping to escape the attention his reputation has gained him at home, and then became a monk at Caesarea in Cappadocia. During this time, Saint Philastrius died, and the clergy and people of Brescia chose Gaudentius to succeed him, overruling his objections. He was consecrated by his friend, Saint Ambrose of Milan, c. 387.

A nobleman named Benevolus, who had been disgraced by Empress Justina because he failed to support the Arians, had retired to Brescia. Due to ill health, he was unable to attend Gaudentius's Easter sermons, and he asked Gaudentius to write them down. For this reason, ten of the saint's sermons survive.

Saint Gaudentius is remembered, however, chiefly in connection with Saint John Chrysostom. After Chrysostom was banished for the second time in 404, the Western emperor, Honorius wrote on his behalf to Emnperor Arcadius at Constantinople.

The letter, with another form Pope Saint Innocent I, was carried by a deputation, of which Gaudentius was a principal member. They were stopped by officials outside Constantinople and ordered to give up the letters, and when they refused to deliver them to anyone but Arcadius in person they were taken from them by force.

Then a vain attempt was made to bribe the deputation to recognize Chrysostom's intruded successor as archbishop. Gaudentius saw that their mission was hopeless, and at his request they were eventually allowed to go back home.

They were shipped on a vessel so unseaworthy that it had to be left at Lampsacus. Chrysostom sent a letter of thanks for their efforts to Saint Gaudentius and the others, a rather stiff and cool missive which suggests it was written by a secretary rather than by the warm-hearted John.

Rufinus (who wrote one of the first ecclesiastical histories) had a high opinion of Saint Gaudentius as a teacher, but only a few homilies have survived (Attwater, White). 



SOURCE : http://www.saintpatrickdc.org/ss/1025.shtml

St. Gaudentius

Bishop of Brescia from about 387 until about 410; he was the successorof the writer on heresies, St. Philastrius. At the time of that saint'sdeath Gaudentius was making a pilgrimage to Jerusalem. The people of Brescia bound themselves by an oath that they would accept no other bishop than Gaudentius; and St. Ambrose and other neighbouring prelates, in consequence, obliged him to return, though against his will. The Easternbishops also threatened to refuse him Communionif he did not obey. We possess the discourse which he made before St. Ambroseand other bishops on the occasion of his consecration, in which he excuses, on the plea of obedience, his youth and his presumption in speaking. He had brought back with him from the Eastmany precious relics of St. John Baptist and of the Apostles, and especially of the Forty Martyrsof Sebaste, relics of whom he had received at Caesareain Cappadocia from nieces of St. Basil. These and other relics from Milan and elsewhere he deposited in a basilica which he named Concilium Sanctorum. His sermon on its dedicationis extant. From a letter of St. Chrysostom (Ep. clxxxiv) to Gaudentius it may be gathered that the two saints had met at Antioch. When St. Chrysostom had been condemned to exile and had appealedto Pope Innocent and the Westin 405, Gaudentius warmly took his part. An embassy to the EasternEmperor Arcadius from his brother Honoriusand from the pope, bearing letters frorn both and from Italianbishops, consisted of Gaudentius and two other bishops. The envoys were seized at Athens and sent to Constantinople, being three days on a ship without food. They were not admitted into the city, but were shut up in a fortress called Athyra, on the coast of Thrace. Their credentials were seized by force, so that the thumb of one of the bishops was broken, and they were offereda large sum of money if they would communicate with Atticus, who had supplanted St. Chrysostom. They were consoled by God, and St. Paul appeared to a deacon amongst them. They were eventually put on board an unseaworthy vessel, and it was said that the captain had ordersto wreck them. However, they arrived safe at Lampsacus, where they took ship for Italy, and arrived in twenty days at Otranto. Their own account of their four months' adventures has been preserved to us by Palladius (Dialogus, 4). St. Chrysostom wrote them several grateful letters.

We possess twenty-one genuine tractates by Gaudentius. The first ten are a series of Eastersermons, written down after delivery at the request of Benivolus, the chief of the Brescian nobility, who had been prevented by ill health from hearing them delivered. In the preface Gaudentius takes occasion to disown all unauthorized copies of his sermons published by shorthand writers. These piratededitions seem to have been known to Rufinus, who, in the dedication to St. Gaudentius of his translation of the pseudo-Clementine "Recognitions", praises the intellectualgiftsof the Bishop of Brescia, saying that even his extempore speaking is worthy of publication and of preservation by posterity. The style of Gaudentius is simple, and his matter is good. His body lies at Brescia in the Churchof St. John Baptist, on the site of the ConciliumSanctorum. His figure is frequently seen in the altar-piecesof the great Brescianpainters, Moretto, Savoldo, and Romanino. The best edition of his works is by Galeardi (Padua, 1720, and in P.L., XX).

Chapman, John."St. Gaudentius."The Catholic Encyclopedia.Vol. 6.New York: Robert Appleton Company,1909.31 Oct. 2015<http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/06393c.htm>.


SOURCE : http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/06393c.htm


St. Gaudentius of Brescia, Bishop and Confessor

HE seems to have been educated under St. Philastrius, bishop of Brescia, whom he styles his father. His reputation ran very high when he travelled to Jerusalem, partly to shun applause and honours, and partly hoping by his absence to be at last forgotten at home. In this, however, he was mistaken. In a monastery at Cæsarea, in Cappadocia, he met with the sisters and nieces of St. Basil, who, as a rich present, bestowed on him certain relics of the forty martyrs and some other saints, knowing that he would honour those sacred pledges as they had honoured them. 1 During his absence St. Philastrius died, and the clergy and people of Brescia, who had been accustomed to receive from him solid instructions, and in his person to see at their head a perfect model of Christian virtue, pitched upon him for their bishop, and fearing obstacles from his humility, bound themselves by oath to receive no other for their pastor. The bishops of the province met, and with St. Ambrose, their metropolitan, confirmed the election. Letters were despatched to St. Gaudentius, who was then in Cappadocia, to press his speedy return; but he only yielded to the threat of an excommunication if he refused to obey. He was ordained by St. Ambrose with other bishops of the province, about the year 387; the sermon which he preached on that occasion, expresses the most profound sentiments of humility with which he was penetrated. 2

The church of Brescia soon found how great a treasure it possessed in so holy a pastor. He never ceased to break to them the bread of life, and to feed their souls with the important truths of salvation. A certain virtuous nobleman, named Benevolus, who had been disgraced by the Empress Justina, because he refused to draw up an edict in favour of the Arians, had retired to Brescia, his own country, and was the greatest ornament of that church. This worthy nobleman being hindered by a severe fit of sickness from attending some of the sermons of St. Gaudentius, requested of him that he would commit them to writing for his use. 3 By this means we have seventeen of his sermons. 4In the second which he made for the Neophites at their coming out of the font, he explaineth to them the mysteries which he could not expound in presence of the catechumens, especially the blessed eucharist, of which he says: “The Creator and Lord of nature who bringeth the bread out of the ground, maketh also of bread his own body; because he hath promised, and is able to perform it: and he who made wine of water, converteth wine into his own blood.” 5 The saint built a new church at Brescia, to the dedication of which he invited many bishops, and in their presence made the seventeenth sermon of those which are extant. In it he says: that he had deposited in this church certain relics of the forty martyrs, of St. John Baptist, St. Andrew, St. Thomas, St. Luke; some of the blood of SS. Gervasius, Protasius, and Nazarius, moulded into a paste, and of the ashes of SS. Sisinnius and Alexander. He affirms that a portion of a martyr’s relics is in virtue and efficacy the same as the whole. “Therefore,” says he, “that we may be succoured by the patronage of so many saints, let us run and supplicate with an entire confidence, and earnest desire, that by their interceding we may deserve to obtain all things we ask, magnifying Christ our Lord, the giver of so great grace.” 6 Besides these seventeen sermons of this father we have three others. The twentieth is a panegyric on St. Philastrius, 7 wherein our saint mentions that he had made a like panegyric on his holy predecessor every year on his anniversary festival for fourteen years. The saint exhorts Christians to banish all dissolute feastings accompanied with dancing and music, saying: “Those are wretched houses which resemble theatres. Let the houses of Christians be free from every thing of the train of the devil; let humility and hospitality be practised therein; let them be always sanctified by psalms and spiritual songs; let the word of God, and the sign of Jesus Christ (the cross) be in your hearts, in your mouths, on your countenance, at table, in the bath, when you go out and when you come in, in joy and in sorrow.” 8 In 405, St. Gaudentius was deputed with some others by the Roman council and by the Emperor Honorius into the East to defend the cause of St. Chrysostom before Archadius: for which commission St. Chrysostom sent him a letter of thanks which is extant, though the deputies were ill received, and imprisoned for some time in Thrace, and afterwards put on board a rotten vessel. St. Gaudentius seems to have died about the year 420; Labbe says in 427. Rufinus styles him “the glory of the doctors of the age wherein he lives.” He is honoured on this day in the Roman Martyrology. See his works printed in the Library of the Fathers, and more correctly at Padua, in 1720, 4to; also Ceillier, t. 10, p. 517; Cave, Hist. Littér. t. 1, p. 282.

Note 1. Gaudent. Serm. 17. [back]

Note 2. Gaudent. Serm. 16. [back]

Note 3. St. Gaudent. pref. [back]

Note 4. Bibl. Patr. t. 5, p. 765. [back]

Note 5. Ib. p. 947. [back]

Note 6. Bibl. Patr. t. 5, p. 970. [back]

Note 7. Extant in Surius ad 18 Julii. [back]

Note 8. Serm. 8. [back]

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume X: October. The Lives of the Saints.  1866.

SOURCE : http://www.bartleby.com/210/10/253.html

Saint Gaudentius of Brescia

Also known as
  • Gaudenty
Profile

Studied under SaintPhilastrius, Bishop of Brescia, Italy. He preached throughout Italy and in the East, respected wherever he went for his oratory and leading the Christian life. When Philastrius died near the end of the 4th century, the people of Brescia chose Gaudentius as their bishop. He was consecrated by SaintAmbrose of Milan in 387. Guadentius wrote many pastoral letters, and ten of his sermons have come down to us. They show a desire to educate, and to present good examples for living.

He left his diocesein 405 to join a delegation sent by PopeInnocent I to defend SaintJohn Chrysostom from charges brought by a heretic. The group was forced by John‘s enemies to return to Italy. Their ship sank near Lampsacus, Greece, but the group finally safely reached home. Though the delegation did not achieve its mission, SaintJohn sent a letter of thanks to SaintGaudentius.

Born
  • 410 of natural causes

SOURCE : http://catholicsaints.info/saint-gaudentius-of-brescia/

Les QUARANTE MARTYRS d'ANGLETERRE et du PAYS DE GALLES

$
0
0


L'arbre de Tyburn' où furent exécutés la plupart des martyrs

Quarante martyrs d'Angleterre et du Pays de Galles

catholiques martyrisés en Angleterre et au Pays de Galles entre 1535 et 1679

Groupe de quarante martyrs canonisés le 25 octobre 1970 par le pape Paul VI pour représenter les catholiques martyrisés en Angleterre et au Pays de Galles entre 1535 et 1679.


Anglais et gallois, qui entre 1535 et 1679, ont été martyrs de leur fidélité à l'Église catholique 

romaine. Ils sont fêtés le jour de leur canonisation commune, parce que l'unité de leur foi les a réunis malgré des dates éloignées... Durant ces années de persécutions, parce qu'ils refusaient l'adhésion au schisme du roi d'Angleterre, chacun à sa manière a souscrit à cette parole de saint John Plessington: "Que Dieu bénisse le roi et sa famille et daigne accorder à sa Majesté un règne prospère en cette vie et une couronne de gloire en l'autre. Que Dieu accorde la paix à ses sujets en leur donnant de vivre dans la vraie foi, dans l'espérance et dans la charité."

Alexandre Bryant,





David Lewis,












Jean Lloyd,








Luc Kirby




Philippe Evans,

Philippe Howard,

Polydore Plasden,








Prêtres missionnaires et autres catholiques ayant été martyrisés en Angleterre à cause de leur religion entre 1577 et 1684.

Extraits de l'homélie de Paul VI:

Les martyrs ont offert à Dieu le sacrifice de leur vie, poussés par le plus haut et le plus grand amour.
L'Église continue à croître et à grandir par l'amour héroïque qui anime les martyrs... Notre siècle a besoin de saints! Il a surtout besoin de l'exemple de ceux qui ont donné le témoignage suprême de leur amour pour le Christ et pour son Église: «Il n'y a pas de plus grand amour que de donner sa vie pour ceux qu'on aime.»



Paul VI Homélies 28050

25 octobre 1970

L'ÉGLISE ET LE MONDE D'AUJOURD'HUI ONT SURTOUT BESOIN DE SAINTS

25100

La canonisation solennelle des Quarante martyrs de l'Angleterre et du Pays de Galles que nous venons d'accomplir nous offre l'heureuse occasion de vous parler, bien que brièvement, du sens de leur existence et de l'importance que leur vie et leur mort ont eus et continuent d'avoir non seulement pour l'Eglise d'Angleterre et du Pays de Galles, mais aussi pour l'Eglise Universelle et pour tout homme de bonne volonté.

Notre temps a besoin de saints et, d'une manière spéciale, de l'exemple de ceux qui ont donné le suprême témoignage de leur amour pour le Christ et pour l'Eglise : « Personne n'a un amour plus grand que celui qui donne sa vie pour ses amis » (
Jn 15,13). Ces paroles du divin Maître, qui se rapportent en premier lieu au sacrifice que Lui-même accomplit sur la croix en s'offrant pour le salut de toute l'humanité valent aussi pour la grande foule choisie des martyrs de tous les temps, depuis les premières persécutions jusqu'à celles de nos jours, peut-être plus cachées mais pas moins cruelles. L'Eglise du Christ est née du sacrifice du Christ sur la croix et elle continue à croître et à se développer en vertu de l'amour héroïque de ses fils les plus authentiques. « Semen est sanguis christianorum » (tertullianus, Apologeticus, 50 ; PL 1, 534). De même que l'effusion du sang du Christ, l'oblation que les martyrs font de leur vie devient, en vertu de leur union avec le sacrifice du Christ, une source de vie et de fécondité spirituelle pour l'Eglise et pour le monde tout entier. « C'est pourquoi, nous rappelle la Constitution Lumen gentium, 42, le martyre dans lequel le disciple est assimilé au Maître acceptant librement la mort pour le salut du monde et dans lequel il devient semblable à Lui dans l'effusion de son sang, est considéré par l'Eglise comme une grâce éminente et la preuve suprême de la charité ».

Beaucoup de choses ont été dites et écrites sur cet être mystérieux qu'est l'homme : sur les ressources de son esprit, capable de pénétrer dans les secrets de l'univers et de soumettre les choses matérielles en les utilisant pour arriver à leurs buts ; sur la grandeur de l'esprit humain qui se manifeste dans les oeuvres admirables de la science et de l'art ; sur sa noblesse et sur sa faiblesse, sur ses triomphes et sur ses misères. Mais ce qui caractérise l'homme, ce qu'il y a de plus intime dans son être et dans sa personnalité, c'est la capacité d'aimer, d'aimer jusqu'au fond, de se donner avec cet amour qui est plus fort que la mort et qui se prolonge dans l'éternité.

Le martyre des chrétiens est l'expression et le signe le plus sublime de cet amour, non seulement parce que le martyr reste fidèle à son amour jusqu'à l'effusion de son propre sang, mais aussi parce que ce sacrifice est accompli pour l'amour le plus haut et le plus noble qui puisse exister, à savoir pour l'amour de Celui qui nous a créés et rachetés, qui nous a aimés comme Lui seul sait aimer, et qui attend de nous une réponse de don total et sans conditions, c'est-à-dire un amour digne de notre Dieu.


Signe d'amour


Dans sa longue et glorieuse histoire, la Grande Bretagne, île des saints, a donné au monde beaucoup d'hommes et de femmes qui ont aimé Dieu de cet amour pur et loyal : c'est pour cela que nous sommes heureux d'avoir pu aujourd'hui compter quarante autres fils de cette noble terre parmi ceux que l'Eglise reconnaît publiquement comme saints, les proposant ainsi à la vénération de ses fidèles, et parce que ces saints représentent par leurs existences un exemple vivant.

A celui, qui, ému et saisi d'admiration, lit les actes de leur martyre, il est clair, nous voudrions dire évident, qu'ils sont les dignes émules des plus grands martyrs des temps passés, en raison de la grande humilité, de l'intrépidité, de la simplicité et de la sérénité avec lesquelles ils ont accepté leur sentence et leur mort et même plus encore avec une joie spirituelle et une charité admirable et radieuse.

C'est justement cette attitude profonde et spirituelle qui groupe et unit ces hommes et ces femmes qui, par ailleurs, étaient très différents entre eux par tout ce qui peut différencier un ensemble nombreux de personnes, à savoir l'âge et le sexe, la culture et l'éducation, l'état de vie et la condition sociale, le caractère et le tempérament, les dispositions naturelles et surnaturelles, les circonstances extérieures de leur existence. Nous avons en effet, parmi les quarante saints martyrs, des prêtres séculiers et réguliers, nous avons des religieuses de divers ordres et de rangs divers, nous avons des laïcs, des hommes de très noble descendance et aussi de condition modeste, nous avons des femmes qui étaient mariées et mères de famille : ce qui les unissait tous, c'est cette attitude intérieure de fidélité inébranlable à l'appel de Dieu qui leur demanda, comme réponse d'amour, le sacrifice même de leur vie.

Et la réponse des martyrs fut unanime : « Je ne peux pas m'empêcher de vous répéter que je meurs pour Dieu et à cause de ma religion — c'est ce que disait saint Philip Evans — et je me sens si heureux que si jamais je pouvais avoir beaucoup d'autres vies, je serais très disposé à les sacrifier toutes pour une cause aussi noble ».


Loyauté et fidélité


Et, comme par ailleurs de nombreux autres, saint Philip Howard, comte d'Arundel, affirmait aussi : « Je regrette de n'avoir qu'une vie à offrir pour cette noble cause ». Et sainte Margaret Clitherow exprimait synthétiquement, avec une simplicité émouvante, le sens de sa vie et de sa mort : « Je meurs pour l'amour de mon Seigneur Jésus ». « Quelle petite chose, en comparaison de la mort bien plus cruelle que le Christ a soufferte pour moi », s'écriait saint Alban Roe.

Comme beaucoup de leurs compatriotes qui moururent dans des circonstances analogues, ces quarante hommes et femmes de l'Angleterre et du Pays de Galles voulaient être et le furent à fond, loyaux, envers leur patrie qu'ils aimaient de tout leur coeur. Ils voulaient être et ils furent en fait de fidèles sujets du pouvoir royal que tous, sans aucune exception, reconnurent jusqu'à leur mort comme légitime en tout ce qui appartenait à l'ordre civil et politique. Mais ce fut là justement le drame de l'existence de ces martyrs, à savoir que leur honnête et sincère loyauté envers l'autorité civile se trouva en désaccord avec la fidélité envers Dieu et qu'ainsi, suivant les préceptes de leur conscience éclairée par la foi catholique, ils surent conserver les vérités révélées, spécialement sur la sainte Eucharistie et sur les prérogatives inaliénables du successeur de Pierre qui, par la volonté de Dieu, est le pasteur universel de l'Eglise du Christ. Placés devant le choix de rester fermes dans leur foi et donc de mourir pour elle ou d'avoir la vie sauve en reniant la foi, sans une minute d'hésitation et avec une force vraiment surnaturelle, ils se rangèrent du côté de Dieu et affrontèrent le martyre avec joie. Mais leur esprit était si grand, si nobles étaient leurs sentiments, si chrétienne était l'inspiration de leur existence que beaucoup d'entre eux moururent en priant pour leur patrie tant aimée, pour le roi et pour la reine et même pour ceux qui avaient été les responsables directs de leur arrestation, de leurs tortures et des circonstances ignominieuses de leur mort atroce.

Les dernières paroles et la dernière prière de saint John Plessington furent précisément celles-ci : « Que Dieu bénisse le roi et sa famille et daigne accorder à Sa Majesté un règne prospère en cette vie et une couronne de gloire en l'autre. Que Dieu accorde la paix à ses sujets en leur donnant de vivre et de mourir dans la vraie foi, dans l'espérance et dans la charité ».


Activité et sacrifice


Voici comment pria saint Alban Roe peu de temps avant d'être pendu : « Pardonnez-moi, ô mon Dieu, mes innombrables offenses comme je pardonne à mes persécuteurs » et, comme lui, saint Thomas Garnet qui, après avoir nommé particulièrement ceux qui l'avaient livré, arrêté et condamné, supplia Dieu en disant : « Puissent-ils tous obtenir le salut et avec moi atteindre le ciel ».

En lisant les actes de leur martyre et en méditant la riche matière qui a été recueillie avec tant de soin sur les circonstances historiques de leurs vies et de leur martyre, nous restons frappés surtout par ce qui brille sans équivoque dans leur existence. Cela, par sa nature même, peut traverser les siècles et par conséquent rester toujours pleinement actuel et, spécialement de nos jours, d'une importance capitale. Nous nous rapportons au fait que ces héros, fils et filles de l'Angleterre et du Pays de Galles, ont pris leur foi vraiment au sérieux : cela veut dire qu'ils l'acceptèrent comme l'unique règle de leur vie et de toute leur conduite, en retirant une grande sérénité et une profonde joie spirituelle. Avec une fraîcheur et une spontanéité non séparées de ce don précieux de l'humour, typiquement particulier à leur peuple, avec un attachement à leur devoir fuyant toute ostentation et avec la pureté typique de ceux qui vivent avec des convictions profondes et bien enracinées, ces saints martyrs sont un exemple rayonnant du chrétien qui vit vraiment sa consécration baptismale, croît en cette vie qui lui a été donnée par le sacrement de l'initiation et que celui de la confirmation a renforcée de telle manière que la religion n'est pas pour lui un facteur marginal mais bien l'essence même de tout son être et de son action, faisant en sorte que la charité divine devient la force inspiratrice, active et agissante d'une existence toute tendue vers l'union d'amour avec Dieu et avec tous les hommes de bonne volonté, qui trouvera sa plénitude dans l'éternité.

L'Eglise et le monde d'aujourd'hui ont extrêmement besoin de tels hommes et de telles femmes, de toutes conditions et de tous états de vie, prêtres, religieux et laïcs, parce que seules les personnes de cette stature et de cette sainteté seront capables de changer notre monde tourmenté et de lui rendre, en même temps que la paix, cette orientation spirituelle et vraiment chrétienne à laquelle tout homme aspire intimement — même parfois sans s'en rendre compte — et dont nous avons tous tant besoin.

Que notre gratitude monte vers Dieu qui a voulu dans sa prévoyante bonté susciter ces saints martyrs dont l'action et le sacrifice ont contribué à la conservation de la foi catholique en Angleterre et dans le Pays de Galles.

Que le Seigneur continue à susciter dans l'Eglise, des laïcs, des religieux et des prêtres qui soient de dignes émules de ces hérauts de la foi.

Dieu veuille dans son amour que fleurissent et se développent même aujourd'hui des centres d'étude, de formation et de prière, aptes à préparer, dans les conditions modernes, de saints prêtres et des saints missionnaires tels que furent en ces temps les vénérables collèges de Rome et de Valladolid et les glorieux séminaires de Saint-Omer et de Douai, des rangs desquels sortirent justement beaucoup des quarante martyrs. Ainsi, comme le disait l'un d'entre eux, saint Edmond Campion, une grande personnalité : « Cette Eglise ne s'affaiblira jamais tant qu'il y aura des prêtres et des pasteurs à veiller sur leur troupeau ». Que le Seigneur veuille nous accorder la grâce qu'en ces temps d'indifférentisme religieux et de matérialisme théorique et pratique qui sévit toujours davantage, l'exemple et l'intercession des saints quarante martyrs nous réconfortent dans la foi et raffermissent notre amour authentique pour Dieu, pour son Eglise et pour tous les hommes.

SOURCE : http://www.clerus.org/bibliaclerusonline/fr/itx.htm

Forty Martyrs of England and Wales (RM)


Died 16th and 17th centuries; canonized by Pope Paul VI in 1970. Each of the individual saints has his own feast day in addition to the corporate one today. The dates vary in the diocesan calendars of England and Wales. The forty are only a small portion of the many martyrs of the period whose causes have been promoted. All suffered for continuing to profess the Catholic faith following King Henry VIII's promulgation of the Act of Supremacy, which declared that the king of England was the head of the Church of England.


Most of them were hanged, drawn, and quartered--a barbaric execution, which meant that the individual was hanged upon a gallows, but cut down before losing consciousness. While still alive--and conscious, they were then ripped up, eviscerated, and the hangman groped about among the entrails until he found the heart--which he tore out and showed to the people before throwing it on a fire (Undset).

The list below gives very basic details. More information is given on the individual feast day listed.

Alban Bartholomew Roe--Benedictine priest (born in Suffolk; died at Tyburn, 1642) (f.d. January 21).

Alexander Briant--priest (born in Somerset, England; died at Tyburn, 1851) (f.d. December 1).

Ambrose Edward Barlow--Benedictine priest (born in Manchester, England, 1585; died at Lancaster, 1641) (f.d. September 10).

Anne Higham Line--widow, for harboring priests (born at Dunmow, Essex, England; died at Tyburn, 1601) (f.d. February 27).

Augustine Webster--Carthusian priest (died at Tyburn, 1535) (f.d. May 4).

Cuthbert Mayne--Priest (born in Youlston, Devonshire, England, 1544; died at Launceston, 1577) (f.d. November 30).

David Lewis--Jesuit priest, (born at Abergavenny, Monmouthshire, Wales, in 1616; died at Usk 1679) (f.d. August 27).

(Brian) Edmund Arrowsmith--Jesuit priest (born Haydock, England, 1584; died at Lancaster in 1628) (f.d. August 28).

Edmund Campion--Jesuit priest (born in London, England, c. 1540; died at Tyburn, 1581) (f.d. December 1).

Edmund Jennings (Genings, Gennings)-- priest (born at Lichfield, England, in 1567; died at Tyburn 1591) (f.d. December 10).

Eustace White--priest (born at Louth, Lincolnshire, England; died at Tyburn, 1591) (f.d. December 10).

Henry Morse--Jesuit priest (born at Broome, Suffolk, England, in 1595; died at Tyburn, 1645) (f.d. February 1).

Henry Walpole--Jesuit priest (born at Docking, Norfolk, England, 1558; died at York in 1595) (f.d. April 7).

John Almond--priest (born at Allerton, near Liverpool, England, 1577; died at Tyburn, 1612) (f.d. December 5).

John Boste--priest (born in Dufton, Westmorland, England, c. 1544; died at Dryburn near Durham, 1594) (f.d. July 24).

John Houghton--Carthusian priest (born in Essex, England, in 1487; died at Tyburn, 1535) (f.d. May 4).

John Jones (alias Buckley)--Friar Observant (born in Clynog Fawr, Carnavonshire, Wales; died at Southwark, London, in 1598) (f.d. July 12).

John Kemble--priest (born at Saint Weonard's, Herefordshire, England, in 1599; died at Hereford in 1679) (f.d. August 22).

John Lloyd--priest, Welshman (born in Brecknockshire, Wales; died in Cardiff, Wales, in 1679) (f.d. July 22).

John Paine (Payne)--priest (born at Peterborough, England; died at Chelmsford, 1582) (f.d. April 2).
John Plessington (a.k.a. William Pleasington)--priest (born at Dimples Hall, Lancashire, England; died at Barrowshill, Boughton outside Chester, England, 1679) (f.d. July 19).

John Rigby--household retainer of the Huddleston family (born near Wigan, Lancashire, England, c. 1570; died at Southwark in 1601) (f.d. June 21).

John Roberts--Benedictine priest, Welshman (born near Trawsfynydd Merionethshire, Wales, in 1577; died at Tyburn, 1610) (f.d. December 10).

John Southworth--priest (born in Lancashire, England, in 1592; died at Tyburn 1654) (f.d. June 28).
John Stone--Augustinian friar (born in Canterbury, England; died at Canterbury, c. 1539) (f.d. December 27).

John Wall--Franciscan priest (born in Lancashire, England, 1620; died at Redhill, Worcester, in 1679) (f.d. August 22).

Luke Kirby--priest (born at Bedale, Yorkshire, England; died at Tyburn, 1582) (f.d. May 30).

Margaret Middleton Clitherow--wife, mother, and school mistress (born in York, England, c. 1555; died at York in 1586) (f.d. March 25).

Margaret Ward--gentlewoman who engineered a priest's escape from jail (born in Congleton, Cheshire, England; died at Tyburn in 1588) (f.d. August 30).

Nicholas Owen--Jesuit laybrother (born at Oxford, England; died in the Tower of London in 1606) (f.d. March 2).

Philip Evans--Jesuit priest, (born in Monmouthshire, Wales, in 1645; died in Cardiff, Wales, in 1679) (f.d. July 22).

Philip Howard--Earl of Arundel and Surrey (born in 1557; died in the Tower of London, believed to have been poisoned, 1595) (f.d. October 19).

Polydore Plasden--priest (born in London, England; died at Tyburn, in 1591) (f.d. December 10).

Ralph Sherwin--priest (born at Rodsley, Derbyshire, England; died at Tyburn, 1851) (f.d. December 1).

Richard Gwyn--poet and schoolmaster; protomartyr of Wales (born at Llanidloes, Montgomeryshire, Wales, in 1537; died at Wrexham, Wales, in 1584) (f.d. October 17).

Richard Reynolds--Brigittine priest (born in Devon, England, c. 1490; died Tyburn in 1535) (f.d. May 4).

Robert Lawrence--Carthusian priest (died at Tyburn in 1535) (f.d. May 4).

Robert Southwell--Jesuit priest (born at Horsham Saint, Norfolk, England, c. 1561; died at Tyburn in 1595) (f.d. February 21).

Swithun Wells--schoolmaster (born at Bambridge, Hampshire, England, in 1536; died at Gray's Inn Fields, London, 1591) (f.d. December 10). Mrs. Wells was also condemned to death, but was reprieved and died in prison, 1600).

Thomas Garnet--Jesuit priest (born at Southwark, England; died at Tyburn, in 1608) (f.d. June 23). 




Posted by catholic_saints


§  formerly 4 May

Profile

Following the dispute between the Pope and KingHenry VIII in the 16th century, faith questions in the British Isles became entangled with political questions, with both often being settled by torture and murder of loyal Catholics. In 1970, the Vatican selected 40 martyrs, men and women, lay and religious, to represent the full group of perhaps 300 known to have died for their faith and allegiance to the Church between 1535 and 1679. They each have their own day of memorial, but are remembered as a group on 25 October. They are







§  Jesuits









§  Polydore Plasden

§  Laymen

§  Swithun Wells





CANONIZZAZIONE DI QUARANTA MARTIRI DELL’INGHILTERRA E DEL GALLES

OMELIA DEL SANTO PADRE PAOLO VI

Domenica, 25 ottobre l970

We extend Our greeting first of all to Our venerable brother Cardinal John Carmel Heenan, Archbishop of Westminster, who is present here today. Together with him We greet Our brother bishops of England and Wales and of all the other countries, those who have come here for this great ceremony. We extend Our greeting also to the English priests, religious, students and faithful. We are filled with joy and happiness to have them near Us today; for us-they represent all English Catholics scattered throughout the world. Thanks to them we are celebrating Christ’s glory made manifest in the holy Martyrs, whom We have just canonized, with such keen and brotherly feelings that We are able to experience in a very special spiritual way the mystery of the oneness and love of .the Church. We offer you our greetings, brothers, sons and daughters; We thank you and We bless you. 


While We are particularly pleased to note the presence of the official representative of the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Reverend Doctor Harry Smythe, We also extend Our respectful and affectionate greeting to all the members of the Anglican Church who have likewise come to take part in this ceremony. We indeed feel very close to them. We would like them to read in Our heart the humility, the gratitude and the hope with which We welcome them. We wish also to greet the authorities and those personages who have come here to represent Great Britain, and together with them all the other representatives of other countries and other religions. With all Our heart We welcome them, as we celebrate the freedom and the fortitude of men who had, at the same time, spiritual faith and loyal respect for the sovereignty of civil society.


STORICO EVENTO PER LA CHIESA UNIVERSALE

La solenne canonizzazione dei 40 Martiri dell’Inghilterra e del Galles da Noi or ora compiuta, ci offre la gradita opportunità di parlarvi, seppur brevemente, sul significato della loro esistenza e sulla importanza the la loro vita e la loro morte hanno avuto e continuano ad avere non solo per la Chiesa in Inghilterra e nel Galles, ma anche per la Chiesa Universale, per ciascuno di noi, e per ogni uomo di buona volontà. 


Il nostro tempo ha bisogno di Santi, e in special modo dell’esempio di coloro che hanno dato il supremo testimonio del loro amore per Cristo e la sua Chiesa: «nessuno ha un amore più grande di colui che dà la vita per i propri amici» (Io. l5, l3). Queste parole del Divino Maestro, che si riferiscono in prima istanza al sacrificio che Egli stesso compì sulla croce offrendosi per la salvezza di tutta l’umanità, valgono pure per la grande ed eletta schiera dei martiri di tutti i tempi, dalle prime persecuzioni della Chiesa nascente fino a quelle – forse più nascoste ma non meno crudeli - dei nostri giorni. La Chiesa di Cristo è nata dal sacrificio di Cristo sulla Croce ed essa continua a crescere e svilupparsi in virtù dell’amore eroico dei suoi figli più autentici. «Semen est sanguis christianorum» (TERTULL., Apologet., 50; PL l, 534). Come l’effusione del sangue di Cristo, così l’oblazione che i martiri fanno della loro vita diventa in virtù della loro unione col Sacrificio di Cristo una sorgente di vita e di fertilità spirituale per la Chiesa e per il mondo intero. «Perciò - ci ricorda la Costituzione Lumen gentium (Lumen gentium, 42) – il martirio, col quale il discepolo è reso simile al Maestro che liberamente accetta la morte per la salute del mondo, e a Lui si conforma nell’effusione del sangue, è stimato dalla Chiesa dono insigne e suprema prova di carità». 

Molto si è detto e si è scritto su quell’essere misterioso che è l’uomo : sulle risorse del suo ingegno, capace di penetrare nei segreti dell’universo e di assoggettare le cose materiali utilizzandole ai suoi scopi; sulla grandezza dello spirito umano che si manifesta nelle ammirevoli opere della scienza e dell’arte; sulla sua nobiltà e la sua debolezza; sui suoi trionfi e le sue miserie. Ma ciò che caratterizza l’uomo, ciò che vi è di più intimo nel suo essere e nella sua personalità, è la capacità di amare, di amare fino in fondo, di donarsi con quell’amore che è più forte della morte e che si prolunga nell’eternità.


IL SACRIFICIO NELL’AMORE PIÙ ALTO

Il martirio dei cristiani è l’espressione ed il segno più sublime di questo amore, non solo perché il martire rimane fedele al suo amore fino all’effusione del proprio sangue, ma anche perché questo sacrificio viene compiuto per l’amore più alto e nobile che possa esistere, ossia per amore di Colui che ci ha creati e redenti, che ci ama come Egli solo sa amare, e attende da noi una risposta di totale e incondizionata donazione, cioè un amore degno del nostro Dio. 


Nella sua lunga e gloriosa storia, la Gran Bretagna, isola di santi, ha dato al mondo molti uomini e donne che hanno amato Dio con questo amore schietto e leale: per questo siamo lieti di aver potuto annoverare oggi 40 altri figli di questa nobile terra fra coloro che la Chiesa pubblicamente riconosce come Santi, proponendoli con ciò alla venerazione dei suoi fedeli, e perché questi ritraggano dalle loro esistenze un vivido esempio. 

A chi legge commosso ed ammirato gli atti del loro martirio, risulta chiaro, vorremmo dire evidente, che essi sono i degni emuli dei più grandi martiri dei tempi passati, a motivo della grande umiltà, intrepidità, semplicità e serenità, con le quali essi accettarono la loro sentenza e la loro morte, anzi, più ancora con un gaudio spirituale e con una carità ammirevole e radiosa. 

È proprio questo atteggiamento profondo e spirituale che accomuna ed unisce questi uomini e donne, i quali d’altronde erano molto diversi fra loro per tutto ciò che può differenziare un gruppo così folto di persone, ossia l’età e il sesso, la cultura e l’educazione, lo stato e condizione sociale di vita, il carattere e il temperamento, le disposizioni naturali e soprannaturali, le esterne circostanze della loro esistenza. Abbiamo infatti fra i 40 Santi Martiri dei sacerdoti secolari e regolari, abbiamo dei religiosi di vari Ordini e di rango diverso, abbiamo dei laici, uomini di nobilissima discendenza come pure di condizione modesta, abbiamo delle donne che erano sposate e madri di famiglia: ciò che li unisce tutti è quell’atteggiamento interiore di fedeltà inconcussa alla chiamata di Dio che chiese a loro, come risposta di amore, il sacrificio della vita stessa. 

E la risposta dei martiri fu unanime: «Non posso fare a meno di ripetervi che muoio per Dio e a motivo della mia religione; - così diceva il Santo Philip Evans - e mi ritengo così felice che se mai potessi avere molte altre vite, sarei dispostissimo a sacrificarle tutte per una causa tanto nobile».


LEALTÀ E FEDELTÀ

E, come d’altronde numerosi altri, il Santo Philip Howard conte di Arundel asseriva egli pure: «Mi rincresce di avere soltanto una vita da offrire per questa nobile causa». E la Santa Margaret Clitherow con una commovente semplicità espresse sinteticamente il senso della sua vita e della sua morte: «Muoio per amore del mio Signore Gesù». « Che piccola cosa è questa, se confrontata con la morte ben più crudele che Cristo ha sofferto per me », così esclamava il Santo Alban Roe. 


Come molti loro connazionali che morirono in circostanze analoghe, questi quaranta uomini e donne dell’Inghilterra e del Galles volevano essere e furono fino in fondo leali verso la loro patria che essi amavano con tutto il cuore; essi volevano essere e furono di fatto fedeli sudditi del potere reale che tutti - senza eccezione alcuna - riconobbero, fino alla loro morte, come legittimo in tutto ciò che appartiene all’ordine civile e politico. Ma fu proprio questo il dramma dell’esistenza di questi Martiri, e cioè che la loro onesta e sincera lealtà verso l’autorità civile venne a trovarsi in contrasto con la fedeltà verso Dio e con ciò che, secondo i dettami della loro coscienza illuminata dalla fede cattolica, sapevano coinvolgere le verità rivelate, specialmente sulla S. Eucaristia e sulle inalienabili prerogative del successore di Pietro, che, per volere di Dio, è il Pastore universale della Chiesa di Cristo. Posti dinanzi alla scelta di rimanere saldi nella loro fede e quindi di morire per essa, ovvero di aver salva la vita rinnegando la prima, essi, senza un attimo di esitazione, e con una forza veramente soprannaturale, si schierarono dalla parte di Dio e gioiosamente affrontarono il martirio. Ma talmente grande era il loro spirito, talmente nobili erano i loro sentimenti, talmente cristiana era l’ispirazione della loro esistenza, che molti di essi morirono pregando per la loro patria tanto amata, per il Re o per la Regina, e persino per coloro che erano stati i diretti responsabili della loro cattura, dei loro tormenti, e delle circostanze ignominiose della loro morte atroce. 

Le ultime parole e l’ultima preghiera del Santo John Plessington furono appunto queste: «Dio benedica il Re e la sua famiglia e voglia concedere a Sua Maestà un prospero regno in questa vita e una corona di gloria nell’altra. Dio conceda pace ai suoi sudditi consentendo loro di vivere e di morire nella vera fede, nella speranza e nella carità».


«POSSANO TUTTI OTTENERE LA SALVEZZA»

Così il Santo Alban Roe, poco prima dell’impiccagione, pregò: «Perdona, o mio Dio, le mie innumerevoli offese, come io perdono i miei persecutori», e, come lui, il Santo Thomas Garnet che - dopo aver singolarmente nominato e perdonato coloro che lo avevano tradito, arrestato e condannato - supplicò Dio dicendo: «Possano tutti ottenere la salvezza e con me raggiungere il cielo». 


Leggendo gli atti del loro martirio e meditando il ricco materiale raccolto con tanta cura sulle circostanze storiche della loro vita e del loro martirio, rimaniamo colpiti soprattutto da ciò che inequivocabilmente e luminosamente rifulge nella loro esistenza; esso, per la sua stessa natura, è tale da trascendere i secoli, e quindi da rimanere sempre pienamente attuale e, specie ai nostri giorni, di importanza capitale. Ci riferiamo al fatto che questi eroici figli e figlie dell’Inghilterra e del Galles presero la loro fede veramente sul serio: ciò significa che essi l’accettarono come l’unica norma della loro vita e di tutta la loro condotta, ritraendone una grande serenità ed una profonda gioia spirituale. Con una freschezza e spontaneità non priva di quel prezioso dono che è l’umore tipicamente proprio della loro gente, con un attaccamento al loro dovere schivo da ogni ostentazione, e con la schiettezza tipica di coloro che vivono con convinzioni profonde e ben radicate, questi Santi Martiri sono un esempio raggiante del cristiano che veramente vive la sua consacrazione battesimale, cresce in quella vita che nel sacramento dell’iniziazione gli è stata data e che quello della confermazione ha rinvigorito, in modo tale che la religione non è per lui un fattore marginale, bensì l’essenza stessa di tutto il suo essere ed agire, facendo sì che la carità divina diviene la forza ispiratrice, fattiva ed operante di una esistenza, tutta protesa verso l’unione di amore con Dio e con tutti gli uomini di buona volontà, che troverà la sua pienezza nell’eternità.


La Chiesa e il mondo di oggi hanno sommamente bisogno di tali uomini e donne, di ogni condizione me stato di vita, sacerdoti, religiosi e laici, perché solo persone di tale statura e di tale santità saranno capaci di cambiare il nostro mondo tormentato e di ridargli, insieme alla pace, quell’orientamento spirituale e veramente cristiano a cui ogni uomo intimamente anela - anche talvolta senza esserne conscio - e di cui tutti abbiamo tanto bisogno. 


Salga a Dio la nostra gratitudine per aver voluto, nella sua provvida bontà, suscitare questi Santi Martiri, l’operosità e il sacrificio dei quali hanno contribuito alla conservazione della fede cattolica nell’Inghilterra e nel Galles. 

Continui il Signore a suscitare nella Chiesa dei laici, religiosi e sacerdoti che siano degni emuli di questi araldi della fede. 

Voglia Dio, nel suo amore, che anche oggi fioriscano e si sviluppino dei centri di studio, di formazione e di preghiera, atti, nelle condizioni di oggi, a preparare dei santi sacerdoti e missionari quali furono, in quei tempi, i Venerabili Collegi di Roma e Valladolid e i gloriosi Seminari di St. Omer e Douai, dalle file dei quali uscirono appunto molti dei Quaranta Martiri, perché come uno di essi, una grande personalità, il Santo Edmondo Campion, diceva: «Questa Chiesa non si indebolirà mai fino a quando vi saranno sacerdoti e pastori ad attendere al loro gregge». 

Voglia il Signore concederci la grazia che in questi tempi di indifferentismo religioso e di materialismo teorico e pratico sempre più imperversante, l’esempio e la intercessione dei Santi Quaranta Martiri ci confortino nella fede, rinsaldino il nostro autentico amore per Dio, per la sua Chiesa e per gli uomini tutti.


PER L’UNITA DEI CRISTIANI

May the blood of these Martyrs be able to heal the great wound inflicted upon God’s Church by reason of the separation of the Anglican Church from the Catholic Church. Is it not one-these Martyrs say to us-the Church founded by Christ? Is not this their witness? Their devotion to their nation gives us the assurance that on the day when-God willing-the unity of the faith and of Christian life is restored, no offence will be inflicted on the honour and sovereignty of a great country such as England. There will be no seeking to lessen the legitimate prestige and the worthy patrimony of piety and usage proper to the Anglican Church when the Roman Catholic Church-this humble “Servant of the Servants of God”- is able to embrace her ever beloved Sister in the one authentic communion of the family of Christ: a communion of origin and of faith, a communion of priesthood and of rule, a communion of the Saints in the freedom and love of the Spirit of Jesus. 


Perhaps We shall have to go on, waiting and watching in prayer, in order to deserve that blessed day. But already We are strengthened in this hope by the heavenly friendship of the Forty Martyrs of England and Wales who are canonized today. Amen.


© Copyright - Libreria Editrice Vaticana


CANONIZATION OF 40 ENGLISH AND WELSH MARTYRS

Paolo Molinari, S.J.

Who the Forty Martyrs are

The forty Martyrs are among the best known of the many Catholics who gave their lives in England and Wales during the 16th and 17th centuries owing to the fact that their religious convictions clashed with the laws of the State at that time.

As is known, King Henry VIII had proclaimed himself supreme head of the Church in England and Wales, claiming for himself and his successors power over his subjects also in spiritual questions. According to our Catholic faith, this spiritual supremacy is due only to the Vicar of Christ, the Roman Pontiff. The Blessed Martyrs, and with them many other Catholics, though they wished to be, and actually were, loyal subjects of the Crown in everything belonging to it legitimately according to the ideas of that time, refused for reasons of conscience to recognize the "spiritual supremacy" of the King and to obey the laws issued by the political power on purely spiritual questions such as Holy Mass, Eucharistic Communion and similar matters. This was what led many people to face and meet death courageously rather than act against their conscience and deny their Catholic faith as regards the spiritual Primacy of the Vicar of Christ and the dogma of the Blessed Sacrament. From the ecumenical point of view, it is extremely important to realize the fact, proved historical, that the Martyrs were not put to death as a result of internal struggles between Catholics and Anglicans, but precisely because they were not willing to submit to a claim of the State which is commonly recognized today as being illegitimate and unacceptable.

If—as has always been clearly recognized in the case of St. Thomas More—it would be a serious error to consider him a leading figure in the opposition between Catholics and Anglicans, whereas he must be considered a person who rose in defence of the rights of conscience against State usurpation, the same can be said of the 40 Martyrs, who died for exactly the same reasons.

And this is just what the Church intends to stress with their Canonization. It was and is her intention to hold up to the admiration not only of Catholics, but of all men, the example of persons unconditionally loyal to Christ and to their conscience to the extent of being ready to shed their blood for that reason. Owing to their living faith in Christ, their personal attachment to Him, their deep sharing of His life and principles, these persons gave a clear demonstration of their authentically Christian charity for men, also when—on the scaffold—they prayed not only for those who shared their religious convictions, but also for all their fellow-countrymen it; and in particular for the Head of the State and even for their executioners.

This firm attitude in defence of their own freedom of conscience and of their faith in the truth of the Primacy of Christ and of the Holy Eucharist is identical in all the 40 Martyrs. In every other respect, however, they are different as for example in their state in life, social position, education, culture, age, character and temperament, and in fact in everything that makes up the most typically personal qualities of such a large group of men and women. The group is composed, in fact, of 13 priests of the secular clergy, 3 Benedictines, 3 Carthusians, 1 Brigittine, 2 Franciscans, 1 Augustinian, 10 Jesuits and 7 members of the laity, including 3 mothers.

The history of their martyrdom makes varied and stimulating reading as the different characters are revealed, not without a touch of typically English humour.

The torments they underwent give an idea of their fortitude. The priests—for example—were hanged, and shortly after the noose had tightened round their neck they were drawn and quartered. In most cases the second operation took place when they were still alive, for they were not left hanging long enough to bring about their death, sometimes only for a very few seconds.

For the others—that is, those who were not priests—death by hanging was the normal procedure. But before their execution the Martyrs were usually cruelly tortured, to make them reveal the names of any accomplices in their "crime", which was having celebrated Holy Mass, having attended it or having given shelter to priests. In the course of the trial, and during the tortures, they were offered their life and freedom on condition they recognized the king (or the queen, according to the period), as head of the Church of England.

And here are some particular features that drive home to us the spirituality of these Martyrs and how they faced death.

Cuthbert Mayne, a secular priest, replied to a gaoler who came to tell him he would be executed three days later: "I wish I had something valuable to give you, for the good news you bring me...". 

Edmund Campion, a Jesuit, was so pleased when taken to the place of execution that the people said about him and his companions: "But they're laughing! He doesn't care at all about dying...'.

Ralph Sherwin, the first of the martyrs from the English College in Rome had heavy chains round his ankles that rattled at every step he took. "I have on my feet—he wrote wittily to a friend of his—some bells that remind me, when I walk, who I am and to whom I belong. I have never heard sweeter music than this..." He was executed immediately after Campion; he piously kissed the executioner's hands, still stained with the blood of his fellow martyr.

Alexander Briant—the diocesan priest who entered the Society of Jesus shortly before his death—had made himself a little wooden cross during his imprisonment, and held it clasped tightly between his hands all the time, even during the trial. It was then, however that they snatched it away from him But he replied to the judge: "You can take it out of my hands, but not out of my heart". The cross was later bought by some Catholics and is now in the English College in Rome.

John Paine (a secular priest, whose death was long mourned in the whole of Chelmsford) kissed the gallows before dying; and Richard Gwyn, a layman helped the hangman, overcome with emotion, to put the rope round his neck Some strange and extremely revealing episodes are told about Gwyn. Once for example, when he was in prison he was taken in chains to a chapel and obliged to stand right under the pulpit where an Anglican preacher was giving a sermon. The prisoner then began to rattle his chains, making such a din that no one could hear a word of what was being said. Taken back again to his cell, he was approached by various Protestant ministers. One of them, who had a purple nose, wanted to dispute about the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven and asserted that God had given them also to him, not just to St. Peter. "There is a difference", Richard Gwyn retorted "St. Peter was entrusted with the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, while the keys entrusted to you are obviously those of the beer cellar".

Cultured Elizabethan society has its representatives among the martyrs Swithun Wellswas one of them. He had travelled a great deal; he had also been in Rome, and knew Italian well. He was a sportsman, particularly fond of hunting. On his way to the gallows, he caught sight of an old friend among the crowd and said to him: 'Farewell, my dear! And farewell too, to our fine hunting-parties. Now I've something far better to do...". It was December 10th, 1591, and bitterly cold. When they stripped him, he turned to his main persecutor, Topcliffe, and said in a joking tone: "Hurry up, please Mr. Topcliffe. Are you not ashamed to make a poor old man suffer in his shirt in this cold?"

Catholic priests managed to exercise the ministry thanks to the precious collaboration of the faithful. who welcomed them and kept them hidden in their homes and facilitated the celebration of Holy Mass. As can well be understood, now and again some one would betray them. The Jesuit laybrother, Nicholas Owen, was famous for the many hiding-places he built in numerous houses all over England. Arrested and imprisoned in the Tower of London, he died while being brutally tortured.

Of the forty Martyrs, the one who underwent the most torture was Henry Walpole, a Jesuit priest. His exceptional physique resisted the most atrocious forms of torture for as many as 14 times, until the gallows put an end to his sufferings.

The following inscription can still be read in the Tower of London, in one of the cells in which the Martyrs were detained: "Quanto plus afflictionis pro Christo in hoc saeculo, tanto plus gloriae in futuro" (the more suffering for Christ in this life, the more glory in heaven). The words were carved by Philip Howard, Earl of Arundell. He was the queen's favourite when he made his appearance at court, at the age of 18, leading a dissolute life. At the age of 24, he happened to be present at a discussion between Campion and some Protestant ministers. The holy Jesuit's words made a deep impression on him; as a result he was converted to Catholicism. As he was about to flee to the continent. he was captured and thrown into prison. He spent eleven long years there, reading, praying and meditating. He was condemned to death, but the sentence was postponed by the Queen's intervention. He fell seriously ill and died in prison.

A curious fact happened to the Franciscan John Jones. At the time of his execution, the hangman found he had forgotten the rope. The martyr took advantage of the hour's wait to speak to the crowd and to pray.

What is most striking is the serenity with which they all met death. Some of them even made witty, humorous remarks.

Thus, for example the Benedictine; John Roberts, seeing that a fire was being lit to burn his entrails—after hanging and quartering—made the sally: "I see you are preparing us a hot breakfast!".

When someone shouted at the Jesuit Edmund Arrowsmith: "You've got to die, do you realize?", he replied calmly: "So have you, so have you, my good man...". It is testified that Alban Roe a Benedictine religious, was a very entertaining fellow. In spite of the torture that was inflicted on him in prison he found the courage to invite the wardens to play cards with him, telling funny stories. He gave all the money he had to the executioner to drink to his health, warning him not to get drunk, however.

Philip Evans, having found a particularly kind judge, was treated somewhat indulgently in prison, so much so that he could even play tennis. Well, it was just during a game that the news of his condemnation to death arrived. He continued to play, as if nothing had happened. Then he picked up his harp and began to play.

John Kemple, a secular priest, was the only one who always refused to go into biding. "I'm too old now—he would say—and it is better for me to spend the rest of my life suffering for my religion". Of course he was caught and arrested. Before he was hanged, he asked to be allowed to smoke his inseparable pipe. The executioner, who happened to be an old friend of his, was overcome with emotion when the moment came to carry out his task and showed his hesitation. Then it was the martyr who urged him on, saying: "My good Anthony, do what you have to do. I forgive you with all my heart...".

The martyrdom of Margaret Clitherow is particularly moving. She was accused "of having sheltered the Jesuits and priests of the secular clergy, traitors to Her Majesty the Queen"; but she retorted: "I have only helped the Queen's friends". Margaret knew that the court had decided to condemn her to death and, not wanting to make the jury accomplices in her condemnation, she refused the trial. The alternative was to be crushed to death. When the terrible sentence was passed, Margaret said: "I will accept willingly everything that God wills".

On Friday March 25th, 1588, at eight o'clock in the morning, Margaret, just thirty-three years old, left Ouse Bridge prison, barefooted, bound for Toll Booth, accompanied by two police superintendents, four executioners and four women friends; she carried on her arm a white linen garment. When she arrived at the dungeon, she knelt in front of the officials, begging that she should not be stripped, but her prayer was not granted. While the men looked away, the four pious women gathered round her and before Margaret lay down on the ground they spread over her body the white garment that the prisoner had brought with her for that purpose. Then her martyrdom began.

Her arms were stretched out in the shape of a cross, and her hands tightly bound to two stakes in the ground. The executioners put a sharp stone the size of a fist under her back and placed on her body a large slab onto which weights were gradually loaded up to over 800 pounds. Margaret whispered: "Jesus, have mercy on me". Her death agony lasted for fifteen minutes, then the moaning ceased, and all was quiet.

These brief remarks on some outstanding episodes of the martyrdom of the 40 Martyrs, and the quoting of some of the words they uttered at the gallows, are sufficient to show what was the ultimate reasons for their death and, at the same time, the sublimely Christian state of mind of these heroes of the faith.

The history of the Cause

The history of the Beatification and Canonization Cause of our forty blessed Martyrs is part of. the wider history of a host of Martyrs who shed their blood in defence of the Catholic religion in England, from the schism that began in the reign of Henry VIII down to the end of the 17th century.
As early as the end of 1642 the first steps were taken to initiate the canonical process, but owing to the persecutions that were still rife, this initiative had soon to be suspended Nevertheless the victims of the persecution continued to be considered and venerated as martyrs. The Cause to prove their martyrdom and the existence of their cult was presented in Rome only in the second half of the last century, that is, following upon the reconstitution of the Catholic hierarchy in England and Wales, which took place in 1850.

The Cause of 254 martyrs was introduced on December 9th, 1886, by Leo XIII. Shortly afterwards, on December 29th 1886, the cult of 54 martyrs was confirmed by special decree, then on May 13th, 1895, 9 others. Finally, with the Apostolic Letter Atrocissima tormenta passi on December 15th, 1929, Pius XI beatified 136 victims of this persecution, and on May 19th 1935 he solemnly canonized Cardinal John Fisher and Chancellor Thomas More.

In still more recent times, the Hierarchy of England and Wales, conscious of the deep devotion to the martyrs who on different occasions had been declared blessed by the apostolic See, and aware that this devotion was addressed especially to some of the most popular of them was induced by the requests of the faithful and the multiplicity of favours obtained, to promote the canonization not of the whole host of these martyrs, but of a limited group of them. Right from the beginning of the negotiations, the Canonization Cause of these Martyrs was entrusted by the Hierarchy of England and Wales to Fr. Paolo Molinari, Postulator General of the Society of Jesus and President of the College of Postulators. He in turn nominated as Assistant Postulators Father Philip Caraman and James Walsh of the English Province of the Society. When the former was put for some years at the disposal of the Bishop of Oslo for certain important tasks, Father Clement Tigar, S.J. took his place.

After patient and laborious work, the list of the 40 martyrs chosen was presented by Fr. Molinari to the Holy See on December 1st, 1960. After the usual practices the latter proceeded, on May 24th 1961, with the so-called re-opening of the Cause by means of the Decree <Sanctorum Insula>, issued by order of Pope John XXIII.

Eleven of these forty martyrs had been included among the blessed solely by a decree confirming their cult. It was now necessary, in view of the hoped-for canonization, to make a thorough historical re-examination of their martyrdom, which had not been done ex professo when the Positio super introductione causue was prepared last century. As is customary, this task was entrusted to the Historical Section of the Sacred Congregation of Rites. Availing itself essentially of the studies carried out under its direction by the General Postulation of the Society of Jesus and by the office of the English Vice-Postulation, it made a very favourable pronouncement on the material and formal martyrdom of the eleven Blessed in question. The other studies prescribed by law having been completed, His Holiness Paul VI signed the special Decree of the Declaratio Martyrii of these eleven Blessed Martyrs, on May 4th 1970. In preparing for this Decree, two volumes were published in English and in Italian respectively of the Positio super Martyrii et cultu ex officio concinnata (Official Presentation of Documents on Martyrdom and Cult) (Typis Polyglottis Vaticanis, 1968, pp. XLIV, 375 in folio) which in the judgment of international critics is a real model of scientific editing of old texts.

Miracles attributed to the Forty Blessed Martyrs

Even before the rehearing of the Cause, many reports of favours and apparently miraculous cures attributed to the intercession of our Blessed Martyrs, had come to the knowledge of the Catholic Hierarchy of England and Wales, which hastened to inform the competent Roman Authorities.

From the time when the Cause of the 40 Blessed Martyrs was reopened, the ecclesiastical Hierarchy called for a prayer campaign in all English dioceses. Its most outstanding manifestations were various pilgrimages to the shrines of the Martyrs, diocesan and interdiocesan rallies, and particularly "<Martyrs' Sunday>", the yearly celebration of the memory of these Martyrs by all dioceses and parishes.

As a result of the intensification of the devotion of the faithful and their prayers, a good many events took place which looked like miracles. Sufficient data were collected about them to induce the Archbishop of Westminster, then Cardinal William Godfrey, to send a description of 24 seemingly miraculous cases to the Sacred Congregation.

The most striking of these and of the others that continued to be notified to the Postulation were first examined with special care by doctors of high repute. On the basis of their answers, two cases were chosen and the usual Apostolic Proceedings were instituted, and the acts were sent to the Sacred Congregation of Rites in Rome.

In the meantime requests and pleas continued to arrive for the canonization of the 40 blessed Martyrs of England and Wales as soon as possible. His Holiness Paul VI, duly informed about the extremely favourable outcome of the discussion of the Medical Council regarding one of the two above-mentioned cases, and keeping in mind the fact that the blessed Thomas More and John Fisher, belonging to the same group of Martyrs, had been canonized with a dispensation from miracles, considered that it was possible to proceed with the Canonization on the basis of this one miracle, after further discussions at the S. Congregation for the Causes of Saints had taken place.

The same S. Congregation, having issued the special Decree on July 30th, 1969, proceeded with the examination of the miracle, that is, the cure of a young mother affected with a malignant tumour (fibrosarcoma) in the left scapula, a cure which the Medical Council had judged gradual, perfect, constant and unaccountable on the natural plane.

After due assessment of the case and the usual discussions within the S. Congregation for the Causes of Saints, which concluded with an extremely favourable result on May 4th, 1970, his Holiness Paul VI confirmed the preternatural character of this cure brought about by God at the intercession of the 40 blessed Martyrs of England and Wales.

From the point of view of canonical procedure, the way was now open for solemn Canonization if the Sovereign Pontiff so decided.

There still remained another problem, however, which had been carefully taken into account by the Postulation right from the beginning, but which now had to be solved on the basis of another thorough study, that is, the problem of the opportuneness of this Canonization. While in fact the vast majority of English Catholics—Bishops, clergy and laity—thorough study, that is, the problem of faith to be raised to the honours of the altar, some voices had been raised in repeated circumstances to say that canonization of these Martyrs might be inopportune for ecumenical reasons.

Opportuneness of the Canonization

In more recent times—November 1969—the Archbishop of Canterbury, Dr. Ramsey, had expressed his apprehension that this Canonization might rekindle animosity and polemics detriment to the ecumenical spirit that has characterized the efforts of the Churches recently. But the reaction of the press, lay, Anglican and Catholic, showed clearly that this concern—though shared by some Anglicans and Catholics—did not correspond to the view of the vast majority. Many people, in fact, both Anglicans and Catholics, were aware of the fact that, right from the beginning of the re-opening of the Cause, the policy of its Promoters had been characterized by an extremely serene and ecumenical note; what is more, they realized the positive repercussions it offers just in this field if it is presented in this very spirit.

Right from the first announcement of the Re-opening of the Cause of the 40 Martyrs, decreed by Pope John XXIII on 24 May 1961, the Hierarchy of England and Wales let it be clearly under stood that nothing was further from the intentions of the Bishops than to stir up bad feelings and quarrels of the past.

The aim of the Postulator General Paolo Molinari S.J. and his collaborators, James Walsh S.J., Philip Caraman S.J. and Clement Tigar S.J., while they were carrying out the historical research and investigation, was to ensure that the Cause would be presented in an authentically ecumenical way.
For this reason the Postulator General, always working in close contact with the authorities of the S. Congregation that deals with the Causes of Saints and in agreement with the Hierarchy of England and Wales, asked Cardinal Agostino Bea, then President of the Secretariat for the Union of Christians, to act as the Cardinal Ponens of the Cause Aware of its ecumenical significance, he sustained, promoted and encouraged its course until he died. After his death the Secretariat itself continued to follow attentively the individual phases of the Cause and not only did not find any contrary motive but collaborated skillfully to ensure that the approach would benefit the ecumenical cause, instead of hampering it. (See in this connection the address that the present President of the Secretariat, Card. Willebrands, delivered in the Anglican cathedral in Liverpool during his recent visit to England).

The vast majority of people understood all this. The most authoritative voice in this sense was that of the British Council of Churches, which made a public declaration on the matter on December 17th, 1969. Not only does it recognize the importance for the Catholic Church to venerate its Martyrs, to whom the survival of the Catholic Church in England and Wales is essentially due, but it also expressed satisfaction that the various Christian denominations are united today in recognizing the tradition of the Martyrs as a common element from which we must all draw strength disregarding denominational frontiers.

Quite a few authoritative persons—including several Anglican Bishops—keeping in mind and appreciating the actions of considerable ecumenical value of Pope Paul VI on various occasion—expressed the view and the hope that the Canonization of the 40 Martyrs might be an opportunity for the members of other Christian denominations to make a positive gesture that would funkier the cause of union, by joining in the admiration of Catholics for these Martyrs.

Ecumenical exchanges

Some months before the Consistory the General Postulation, as well as the Vice-Postulation, had charged specialized agencies with following the whole national and provincial press of England and Wales, together with the European and American press, and sending it constantly everything that was published in connection with the Cause. At the same time it redoubled its efforts to obtain the widest and most accurate information not only on the attitude of English and Welsh Catholics, but above all on that of the Anglicans, with many of whose best qualified representatives there had long existed relations marked by sincere and brotherly frankness and a genuine spirit of mutual understanding and collaboration. The Hierarchy of England and Wales, in its turn, and in the first place Card. Godfrey's successor, His Eminence Card. Heenan, Vice-President of the Secretariat for the Union of Christians, made a point of establishing and maintaining exchanges of views with the competent authorities of the various Christian denominations in their country.

On the basis of this huge mass of material, it was established beyond al] shadow of doubt that at least 85 per cent of what had been printed in England and Wales, both on the Catholic and the non-Catholic side, far from being unfavourable to the Cause, was clearly in favour of it or at least showed great understanding for the opportuneness of the canonization. This applies to publications such as "Church Times", or the "Church of England Newspaper." and the most widely read English national papers such as "The Times", "The Guardian", "The Economist", "The Spectator""The Daily Telegraph", "The Sunday Times" and many others.

On the other hand some foreign publications—including some well-known papers of protest—raised difficulties. It was at once clear, however, that these were based on insufficient knowledge of the complicated historical situation in which the Martyrs sacrificed their lives, and, to an even greater degree, of the present ecumenical situation in England. The latter calls for at least a minimum of concrete knowledge and cannot easily be understood by those who do not take the trouble to study it thoroughly Of course, everything possible has been done, by means of press conferences and other opportune methods, to eliminate this type of misunderstanding, generally most successfully.

A serious, serene and objective study of the whole situation led to the conclusion, therefore, that besides the numerous reasons clearly in favour of the canonization of the 40 blessed Martyrs, there were no real ecumenical objections to it, on the contrary the canonization offered considerable advantages also from the genuinely ecumenical point of view.

It was precisely these ideas that His Holiness Paul VI expressed and explained in a masterly fashion in the address he delivered on the occasion of the Consistory on May 18th, 1970, in which he announced his intention to proceed with the solemn canonization of the 40 blessed Martyrs of England and Wales on October 25th, 1970. In this address the Holy Father, besides pointing out, with serene frankness and great charity, the ecumenical value of this Cause, also laid particular stress on the fact that we need the example of these Martyrs particularly today not only because the Christian religion is still exposed to violent persecution in various parts of the world, but also because at a time when the theories of materialism and naturalism are constantly gaining ground and threatening to destroy the spiritual heritage of our civilization, the forty Martyrs—men and women from all walks of life—who did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives in obedience to the dictates of conscience and the divine will, stand out as noble witnesses to human dignity and freedom.

This declaration of the Sovereign Pontiff was received with practically unanimous approval, which showed how right the decision had been to proceed with the canonization. His address was given a great deal of attention and certainly contributed effectively to dispelling any doubts that may still have existed in certain quarters.

At the same time the Pope's words drive home to us unmistakably why the Church continues to propose new Saints. The formal recognition of the holiness of some of her members has the aim of presenting to the faithful and to all men the unshaken loyalty with which they followed Christ and his law. It aims at letting us have, in a living and existential way, the message that God addressed to us in his Son, who came on earth to make us share his life and his love. It aims at making us understand that, by welcoming his teaching and receiving Christ our Lord with sincere hearts we already become participants in that life that will be granted to us in its fullness when, having finished the course of our earthly existence after being faithful to Him, we are admitted to his presence (cfr. Lumen Gentium, 48).

Through these Saints it is God himself who is speaking to us and helping us to understand how, in the shifting circumstances of life, we must live our union with Him more and more intensely and thus grow in holiness:

"For when we look at the lives of those who have faithfully followed Christ, we are inspired with a new reason for seeking the city which is to come (Heb. 13:14; 11:10). At the same time we are shown a most safe path by which among the vicissitudes of this world and in keeping with the state in life and condition proper to each of us, we will be able to arrive at perfect union with Christ, that is, holiness. In the lives of those who shared in our humanity and yet were transformed into especially successful images of Christ (cf. 2 Cor. 3:18), God vividly manifests to men His presence and His face. He speaks to us in them, and gives us a sign of His kingdom, to which we are powerfully drawn, surrounded as we are by so many witnesses (cf. Heb. 12:1), and having such an argument for the truth of the gospel" (Lumen Gentium, No. 50).

The situations in which we live may vary, but in the last analysis they have a deep element in common which transcends time and circumstances. At the root of our existence there is God's invitation, his offer to open our hearts to his love and respond in our lives with authentic responsibility and consistency, to the claims of the love of Him who gave his life for us

Taken from:

L'Osservatore Romano
Weekly Edition in English
29 October 1970


L'Osservatore Romano is the newspaper of the Holy See.

The Weekly Edition in English is published for the US by:

The Cathedral Foundation

L'Osservatore Romano English Edition
320 Cathedral St.
Baltimore, MD 21201
Subscriptions: (410) 547-5324
Fax: (410) 332-1069
lormail@catholicreview.org


Provided Courtesy of:
Eternal Word Television Network
5817 Old Leeds Road
Irondale, AL 35210


www.ewtn.comSOURCE : http://www.ewtn.com/library/MARY/40MARTYR.HTM

May 4 – The Forty Martyrs of England and Wales (16th-17th centuries: details)

The image here is of St Margaret Clitherow, the “pearl of York”, a married woman who held Masses in her house and sheltered priests. She suffered a horrific death. For details of her life and death, see 26th March. Here Patrick Duffy gives the details of the lives and deaths of each of the Forty Martyrs of England and Wales.

3 Carthusians:


The Carthusians were all priors of different Charterhouses houses of the Carthusian Order).  Summoned in 1535 by Secretary of State Thomas Cromwell to sign the Oath of Supremacy, they declined and by virtue of their Carthusian vow of silence refused to speak in their own defence.


Augustine Webster was educated at Cambridge and was prior of the Carthusian house of Our Lady of Melwood at Epworth, on the Isle of Axholme, North Lincolnshire in 1531.


John Houghton was born c. 1486 and educated at Cambridge. He joined the London Charterhouse in 1515. In 1531, he became abbot of the Charterhouse of Beauvale in Nottinghamshire but was then elected Prior of the London house, to which he returned.

Robert Lawrenceserved as prior of the Charterhouse at Beauvale, Nottinghamshire.


The three were cruelly tortured and executed at Tyburn, making them among the first martyrs from the order in England. They were beatified in 1886.

1 Augustinian friar: John Stone  d. 1538


John Stone was a doctor of theology living in the Augustinian friary at Canterbury. He publicly denounced the behaviour of King Henry VIII from the pulpit of the Austin Friars and publicly stated his approval of the status of monarch’s first marriage – clearly opposing the monarch’s wish to gain a divorce.  In 1538, in consequence of the Act of Supremacy, Bishop Richard Ingworth (a former Dominican, and by then Bishop of Dover) visited the Canterbury friary as part of the process of the dissolution of monasteries in England. Ingworth commanded all of the friars to sign a deed of surrender by which the King should gain possession of the friary and its surrounding property. Most did, but John Stone refused and even further denounced bishop Ingworth for his compliance with the King’s desires. He was executed at the Dane John (Dungeon Hill), Canterbury, for his opposition to the King’s wishes.


1 Brigittine: Richard Reynolds 1492-1535 


The Brigittines were an order of monks founded by St Bridget of Sweden.


Richard was born in Devon in 1492 and educated at Cambridge. In 1513, he entered the Brigettines at Syon Abbey, Isleworth. When Henry VIII demanded royal oaths, Richard was along with the Carthusian priors who were hanged, drawn and quartered at Tyburn Tree in London after being dragged through the streets in 1535.

Two Franciscans

John Jones


(Friar Observant – also known as John Buckley, John Griffith, or Godfrey Maurice)

John Jones was from a good Welsh and strongly Catholic family. As a youth, he entered the Observant Franciscan convent at Greenwich; at its dissolution in 1559 he went to the Continent, and took his vows at Pontoise, France. After many years, he journeyed to Rome, where he stayed at the Ara Coeli convent of the Observants (A branch of the Franciscan Order of Friars Minor that followed the Franciscan Rule literally) . There he joined the Roman province of the Reformati (a stricter observance branch of the Order of Friars Minor). In 1591, he requested to return on mission to England. His superiors, aware that such a mission usually ended in death, consented and John also received a special blessing and commendation from Pope Clement VIII.


Reaching London at the end of 1592, he stayed temporarily at the house which Father John Gerard SJ had provided for missionary priests; he then laboured in different parts of the country. His brother Franciscans in England elected him their provincial. In 1596 a notorious priest catcher called Topcliffe had him arrested and imprisoned for nearly two years. During this time he met, and helped sustain in his faith, John Rigby. On 3 July 1598 Father Jones was tried on the charge of “going over the seas in the first year of Her majesty’s reign (1558) and there being made a priest by the authority from Rome and then returning to England contrary to statute” . He was convicted of high treason and sentenced to being hanged, drawn, and quartered.

The execution was to take place in the early morning at St. Thomas’ Watering, in what is now the Old Kent Road, at the site of the junction of the old Roman road to London with the main line of Watling Street. Such ancient landmarks had been immemorially used as places of execution, Tyburn itself being merely the point where Watling Street crossed the Roman road to Silchester.  The executioner had forgotten his ropes! In the delay while the forgetful man went to collect his necessary ropes John Jones took the opportunity to talk to the assembled crowd. He explained the important distinction – that he was dying for his faith alone and had no political interest. His dismembered remains were exposed, but were removed by some young Catholic gentlemen, one of whom suffered a long imprisonment for this offence. One of the relics eventually reached Pontoise, where the martyr had taken his religious vows.

John Wall 1620-79


Franciscan (known at Douay and Rome as John Marsh, and other aliases while on the mission in England)


Born in Preston, Lancashire, 1620, the son of wealthy and staunch Catholics, he was sent at a young age to Douai College. He entered the Roman College in 1641 and was ordained in 1645. Sent on mission in 1648, he received the habit of St. Francis at St. Bonaventure’s Friary, Douai in 1651 and a year later was professed, taking the name of Joachim of St. Anne. He filled the offices of vicar and novice master at Douai until 1656, when he returned to the Mission, and for twenty years ministered in Worcestershire. Captured in December 1678 at Rushock Court near Bromsgrove, where the sheriff’s man came to seek a debtor.  When it was discovered he was a priest, he was asked to take the Oath of Supremacy and when he refused was put in Worcester Gaol

Sent on to London, he was four times examined by Oates, Bedloe, and others in the hope of implicating him in the pretended plot; but was declared innocent of all plotting and could have saved his life if he would abjure his religion. Brought back to Worcester, he was executed at Redhill on 22 August 1679. The day previous, William Levison was enabled to confess and communicate him, and at the moment of execution the same priest gave him the last absolution. His quartered body was given to his friends, and was buried in St. Oswald’s churchyard.

 3 Benedictines

Alban Roe   1582-1642


Born Bartholemew Roe 1583 in Bury, St Edmunds, Suffolk. After meeting an imprisoned Catholic recusant, he converted to Catholicism. He spent some time at the English College at Douai in northern France, but was expelled for insubordination. He spent the rest of his novitiate at the Abbey of St. Lawrence, Dieulouard, a newly opened Benedictine house near Nancy – the home of Benedictine monks fleeing persecution in England. He was ordained priest there in 1612. Sent back to England, he was banished in 1615 but returned in 1618 and was imprisoned until 1623, when his release and re-exile was organised by the Spanish Ambassador. He returned two years later for the last time and was imprisoned for seventeen years.  He was hanged, drawn and quartered at Tyburn on the 21st of January 1642.


Ambrose Barlow   1585-1641


Born Edward Barlow at Handforth Hall, Cheshire.  Until 1607 he belonged to the Anglican church, but then turned to the Catholic church.  He was educated at the Benedictine monastery of St. Gregory in Douai, France, and entered the English College in Valladolid, Spain, in 1610. He later returned to Douai where his elder brother (William) Rudesind Barlow was a professed monk. Barlow also professed in 1614 and was ordained a priest in 1617. Sent to England on mission in South Lancashire, he lived with protecting families near Manchester.  But he was pursued for proselytising, imprisoned five times and released, but was finally arrested on Easter Sunday 1641.  Paraded at the head of his parishoners, dressed in his surplice, and was followed by some 400 men armed with clubs and swords, he could  have escaped in the confusion, but he voluntarily gave himself up.  Imprisoned in Lancaster Castle for four months, he was sentenced  after confessing to being a Catholic priest. On Friday September 10 he was hanged, drawn and quartered at Lancaster on 10th September 1641.  Many of his relics are preserved, a hand being at Stanbrook Abbey near Worcester and his skull in Wardley Hall.


John Roberts  1575-1606


John was born in 1575 the son of John and Anna Roberts of Trawsfynydd, Merionethshire, Wales. He matriculated at St. John’s College, Oxford, in February 1595 but left after two years without taking a degree and went as a law student at one of the Inns of Court. In 1598 he travelled on the continent and in Paris. Through the influence of a Catholic fellow-countryman he was converted and on the advice of John Cecil, an English priest who afterwards became a Government spy, he decided to enter the English College at Valladolid in  1598.


The following year he went to the Abbey of St Benedict, Valladolid, and from there he was sent for his novitiate to the Abbey of St. Martin at Compostella where he was professed in 1600. After completing his studies he was ordained and set out for England on the 26 December 1602. Arriving in April 1603, he was arrested and banished on 13th May. He reached Douai on 24 May and soon returned to England where he ministered among the plague-stricken people in London. In 1604, while embarking for Spain with four postulants, he was again arrested.  Not being recognised as a priest, he was soon released and banished, but he returned to England at once. On 5 November, 1605, while the house of Mrs. Percy, first wife of the Thomas Percy who was involved in the Gunpowder Plot was being searched, he found Roberts there and arrested him. Though acquitted of any complicity in the plot itself, Roberts was imprisoned in the Gatehouse at Westminster for seven months and then exiled anew in July 1606.

He now founded and became the first prior of the English Benedictine house at Douai for monks who had entered various Spanish monasteries. This was the beginning of the monastery of St. Gregory at Douai and this community of St. Gregory’s still exists at Downside Abbey, near Bath, England, having settled in England in the 19th century.

In October 1607, Roberts returned to England and in December was yet again arrested and again contrived to escape after some months and lived for about a year in London, again travelling to Spain and Douai in 1608. Returning to England within a year, knowing that his death was certain if he were again captured, he was in fact captured on 2nd December 1610 just as he was concluding Mass. Taken to Newgate in his vestments, he was tried and found guilty under the Act forbidding priests to minister in England, and on 10th December was hanged, drawn, and quartered at Tyburn.  His body was taken and buried in St. Gregory’s, Douai, but disappeared during the French Revolution. Two fingers are still preserved as relics at Downside and Erdington Abbeys respectively and a few minor relics exist.

10 Jesuits

Alexander Briant  1556-81


Alexander was born in Somerset about 1556 and at an early age entered Hart Hall, Oxford, where he met a Jesuit priest and became a Catholic. He then went to the English college at Reims and was ordained priest there in 1578. He returned to England and ministered in in his home county of Somersetshire. Arrested in 1581, he was taken to London and seriously tortured, though in a letter to his Jesuit companions he said he felt no pain and wondered if this were miraculous. He was barely twenty five when he was executed at Tyburn.


Edmund Campion 1540-81


Son of a Catholic bookseller named Edmund whose family converted to Anglicanism, he planned to enter his father’s trade, but was awarded a scholarship to Saint John’s College, Oxford under the patronage of Queen Elizabeth I’s court favorite, Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester. A much sought-after speaker, he was being spoken as a possible Archbishop of Canterbury.  Queen Elizabeth offered him a deaconate in the Church of England, but he declined the offer.  Instead he went to Ireland to take part in the proposed establishment of the University of Dublin. Here he enjoyed the protection of of Lord Deputy Sir Henry Sidney and the friendship of Sir Patrick Barnewell at Turvey.  While in Ireland he wrote a history of Ireland (first published in Holinshead’s Chronicles).


In 1571 he left Ireland secretly and went to Douai where he was reconciled to the Catholic Church and received the Eucharist that he had denied himself for the previous 12 years. He entered the English College founded by William Allen, another Oxford religious refugee.  After obtaining his degree in divinity, he walked as a pilgrim to Rome and joined the Jesuits. Ordained in 1578, he spent some time working in Prague and Vienna.  He returned to London as part of a Jesuit mission, crossing the Channel disguised as a jewel merchant, and worked with Jesuit brother Nicholas Owen. He led a hunted life, preaching and ministering to Catholics in Berkshire, Oxfordshire, Northamptonshire, and Lancashire. At this time also he wrote his Decem Rationes (“Ten Reasons”) against the Anglican Church, 400 copies of which found their way to the benches of St Mary’s, Oxford, at the Commencement, on June 27, 1581.

Captured by a spy, Campion was taken to London and committed to the Tower.  Charged with conspiring to raise a sedition in the realm and dethrone the Queen he was found guilty.  Campion replied: “If our religion do make traitors we are worthy to be condemned; but otherwise are and have been true subjects as ever the queen had. In condemning us, you condemn your own ancestors, you condemn all the ancient Bishops and Kings, you condemn all that was once the glory of England….” After spending his last days in prayer, was led with two companions to Tyburn and hanged, drawn and quartered on December 1, 1581.

Robert Southwell   1561-95 


Robert was brought up in a family of Catholic aristocrats in Norfolk and educated at Douai. Moving to Paris, he was placed under a Jesuit priest, Thomas Darbyshire and after a two-year novitiate spent mostly at Tournai, in 1580 he joined the Society of Jesus.  In spite of his youth he was made prefect of studies in the Venerable English College at Rome and was ordained priest in 1584.


It was in that year that an act was passed forbidding any English-born subjects of Queen Elizabeth, who had entered into priests’ orders in the Roman Catholic Church since her accession, to remain in England longer than forty days on pain of death. But Southwell, at his own request, was sent to England in 1586 as a Jesuit missionary with Henry Garnett. He went from one Catholic family to another, administering the sacraments and in 1589 became domestic chaplain to Ann Howard, whose husband, the first earl of Arundel, was in prison convicted of treason. It was to him that Southwell addressed his Epistle of Comfort. This and his other religious tracts, A Short Rule of Good Life, Triumphs over Death, Mary Magdalen’s Tears and a Humble Supplication to Queen Elizabeth, were widely circulated.

After ministering successfully for six years, Southwell was arrested. He was repeatedly tortured and badly treated so that he might give evidence about other priests.  His father petitioned Queen Elizabeth that he either be brought to trial and put to death, if found guilty, or removed in any case from the filthy hole he was in. Southwell was then lodged in the Tower of London, and allowed clothes and a bible and the works of St Bernard. His imprisonment lasted for 3 years, during which period he was tortured on ten occasions.  In 1595 he was charged with treason, and removed from the Tower to Newgate prison, where he was put in to a hole called Limbo.

A few days later he was indicted as a traitor under the law prohibiting the presence within the kingdom of priests ordained by Rome. Southwell admitted the facts but denied “entertaining any designs or plots against the queen or kingdom”. His only purpose, he said, had been to administer the sacraments according to the rite of the Catholic Church to such as desired them. When asked to enter a plea, he declared himself, “not guilty of any treason whatsoever”.  However, he was found guilty and next day, February 20, 1595, he was drawn in a cart to Tyburn. A notorious highwayman was being executed at the same time, at a different place – perhaps to draw the crowds away – but many people came to witness the priest’s death. He was allowed to address them at some length.  He confessed that he was a Jesuit priest and prayed for the salvation of the queen and his country. He commended then his soul to God with the words of the psalm in manus tuas. He hung in the noose for some time, making the sign of the cross as best he could. Some of the onlookers tugged at his legs to hasten his death, and his body was then bowelled and quartered.

As well as the religious tracts mentioned above, he left a number of poems written in prison which are considered of high literary merit.

Henry Walpole  1558-95


Henry was born at Docking, Norfolk, in 1558 and was educated at Norwich School, Peterhouse, Cambridge, and Gray’s Inn.  Converted to Roman Catholicism by the death of Saint Edmund Campion, he went by way of Rouen and Paris to Reims, where he arrived in 1582. In 1583 he was admitted into the English College, Rome. On 2 February 1584, he became a probationer of the Society of Jesus and soon after went to France, where he continued his studies, chiefly at Pont-à-Mousson. He was ordained priest at Paris, 17 December 1588.


After acting as chaplain to the Spanish forces in the Netherlands, suffering imprisonment by the English at Flushing in 1589, and being moved about to Brussels, Tournai, Bruges and Spain, he was at last sent on mission to England in 1590. He was arrested shortly after landing at Flamborough for the crime of Catholic priesthood, and imprisoned at York. The following February he was sent to the Tower, where he was frequently and severely racked. He remained there until, in the spring of 1595, he was sent back to York for trial, where he was hanged, drawn and quartered on 7 April 1595.

Nicholas Owen  1550-1606 


Born around 1550 into a devout Catholic family, Nicholas became a carpenter by trade, and for several years during the reign of Elizabeth I built hiding-places for priests in the homes of Catholic families. He frequently travelled from house to house under the name of “Little John”, accepting food as payment before starting off for a new project. Only slightly taller than a dwarf and suffering from a hernia, his work often involved breaking through stone, and, to minimize the chances of betrayal, he always worked alone. For some years, Owen worked in the service of Jesuit priests John Gerard and Henry Garnet. Through them he was admitted into the Society of Jesus as a lay brother.


He was first arrested in 1582 after the execution of Edmund Campion, for declaring Campion’s innocence, but later released. He was arrested again in 1594, and was tortured, but revealed nothing. He was released when a wealthy Catholic paid a fine on his behalf, the jailers believing that he was merely an insignificant friend of some priests.  Early in 1606, Owen was arrested again in Worcestershire, giving himself up voluntarily in order to distract attention from priests who were hiding nearby. Under English law, he was exempt from torture, as he had been maimed a few years previously, when a horse fell on him. Nevertheless, he was racked until he died, having betrayed nothing.

Thomas Garnet   1575-1608 


Thomas Garnet was born at Southwark 1575 into a prominent family. His uncle, Henry Garnet, was the Superior of all the Jesuits in England. His father Richard  was at Balliol College, Oxford, at the time when greater severity began to be used against Catholics and his example and spirituality provided leadership to a generation of Oxford men who produced many other inspirational English Catholics. Thomas attended school at Horsham and at 17 was among the first students of Saint Omer’s Jesuit College in 1592. In 1595 he was on his way to study theology at Saint Albans, Valladolid, when he and five companions accompanied by Fr Tomas Baldwin were discovered in the hold of their ship by English soldiers and taken prisoner to London. After many escapades Thomas eventually reached Saint Omer again and eventually went on to Valladolid.


Ordained at 24 in 1599 he returned to England. “I wandered from place to place, to reduce souls which went astray and were in error as to the knowledge of the true Catholic Church”. During the confusion caused by the Gunpowder Plot in 1605 he was arrested near Warwick, going under the name Thomas Rokewood, which he had no doubt assumed from Ambrose Rokewood of Coldham Hall, whose chaplain he then was, and who had, unfortunately, been implicated in the plot. Imprisoned first in the Gatehouse, then in the Tower, where he was tortured in order to make him give evidence against Henry Garnet, his famous uncle, Superior of the English Jesuits, who had recently admitted him into the Society of Jesus. Henry Garnet had known of the plot and had tried to dissuade the conspirators who had confided in him. Though no connection with the conspiracy could be proved against Thomas, he was kept in the Tower of London for seven months, at the end of which he was suddenly put on board ship with forty-six other priests, and a royal proclamation, dated 10 July 1606, was read to them, threatening death if they returned. They were carried across the Channel and set ashore in Flanders.

Thomas now went to Saint Omer and then to Brussels to see the Superior of the Jesuits, Father Baldwin, his companion in the adventures of 1595. Father Baldwin sent him to the English Jesuit novitiate, Saint John’s, Louvain, where he was the first novice to be received. In September 1607 he was sent back to England, but was arrested six weeks later by an apostate priest called Rouse. This was the time of King James’ controversy with Cardinal Bellarmine about the Oath of Allegiance. Garnet was offered his life if he would take the oath, but he refused, and was executed at 32 at Tyburn, protesting that he was “the happiest man this day alive”.

Edmund Arrowsmith   1585–1628 


The son of Robert Arrowsmith, a farmer, he was born at Haydock in 1585 and was baptised Brian, but always used his Confirmation name of Edmund. The family was constantly harassed for its adherence to Catholicism, and in 1605 Edmund left England and went to Douai to study for the priesthood. He was forced to quit due to ill health. He was ordained in 1611 and sent on the English mission the following year. He ministered to the Catholics of Lancashire without incident until about 1622, when he was arrested and questioned by the Protestant bishop of Chester. Edmund was released when King James I ordered all arrested priests be freed, joined the Jesuits in 1624 and in 1628 was arrested when betrayed by a young man, the son of the landlord of the Blue Anchor Inn in south Lancashire, whom he had censured for an incestuous marriage. He was convicted of being a Catholic priest, sentenced to death, and hanged, drawn and quartered at Lancaster on August 28th 1628.


Henry Morse  1595-1644 


Born in Norfolk. He began studies at Cambridge and took up the study of law at Barnard’s Inn, London; at the same time he became increasingly dissatisfied with the established religion and more convinced of the truth of the Catholic faith. He went to Douai where he was received into the Catholic church in 1614. After various journeys reached Rome where he was ordained in 1623.  Before leaving Rome he met the Superior General of the Jesuits with a view to joiningthe order and left for England in 1624. He was admitted to the Society of Jesus at Heaton shortly arriving in England, but almost immediately was arrested and imprisoned for three years in York Castle, where he made his novitiate under his fellow prisoner, Father John Robinson SJ, and took simple vows. Afterwards he was chaplain to the English soldiers serving in the Spanish army in the Low Countries.

Returning to England at the end of 1633 he worked in London, and in 1636 is reported to have received about ninety Protestant families into the Church. He himself contracted the plague but recovered. Arrested in 1636, he was imprisoned in Newgate and charged with being a priest and having withdrawn the king’s subjects from their faith and allegiance. He was found guilty on the first count, not guilty on the second, and sentence was deferred. While in prison he made his solemn profession to Father Edward Lusher. He was released on bail for 10,000 florins in June 1637 at the insistence of Queen Henriette Maria, wife of King Charles I. In order to free his sureties he voluntarily went into exile when the royal proclamation was issued ordering all priests to leave the country before 7 April, 1641, and again became chaplain to English regiment in the service of Spain in Flanders.

In 1643 he returned to England but was arrested after about a year and a half and imprisoned at Durham and Newcastle, and sent by sea to London. On 30th January he was again brought to the bar and condemned on his previous conviction. On the day of his execution his cart was drawn by four horses and the French ambassador attended with all his suite, as did the Count of Egmont and the Portuguese Ambassador. The martyr was allowed to hang until he was dead. At the quartering the footmen of the French Ambassador and of the Count of Egmont dipped their handkerchiefs into the martyr’s blood. In 1647 many persons possessed by evil spirits were relieved through the application of his relics.

David Lewis   1616-79


David was a Welshman of good family, born in Abergavenny, Monmouthshire, in 1616. His father Morgan Lewis belonged to an old Catholic family, but he had become a Protestant. His mother, Margaret Prichard, was Catholic, however, and all but one of their nine children were raised Catholics except David himself. After attending the Royal Grammar School at Abergavenny, David, then aged 16, was sent to London to study law at the Middle Temple. Three years later he lost interest in the legal profession and went to France as tutor of the son of one Count Savage. Probably he was reconciled to the Catholic Church while living in Paris. He then went back to Wales for a couple of years, but in 1638 he set out for Rome to study for the priesthood at the Venerable English College. Ordained a secular priest in 1642, he entered the Jesuits two years later. The Jesuit superiors sent him as a missionary to Wales in 1646 but recalled him soon afterward to be spiritual director of the English College.


In 1648 he was sent back to Wales, and there he was to remain for the next thirty years. Assigned to a remote farmhouse at the Cwm, a hideout of Jesuits and other hunted priests from miles around, David worked the Welsh-English borderlands where there were many Catholics refusing to conform to Anglicanism (recusants). For the care he gave to both their spiritual and bodily needs, they called him “Father of the Poor”. In 1678 the infamous Titus Oates claimed to have discovered an international plot to kill King Charles II and force England back into the Roman fold. Oates was a total rascal, but the very rumor of such a plot was enough to stir up a new persecution of Catholics. “Royal officials pounced on Cwm College, and the Jesuits there barely escaped. Father Lewis went into hiding elsewhere in Wales, but he was not safe for long.

The wife of a former servant set soldiers on his trail. and he was imprisoned in Monmouth for two months.  Tried in March 1679 he was condemned but was then sent to London to be examined by the Privy Council on the Titus Oates Plot.  Offered his freedom if he became an Anglican, he declined. He was brought back to Usk in Monmouthshire where he was hanged on August 27, 1679. The hangman fled the scene, fearing the crowd would stone him. While they were searching someone to do the job, Lewis gave such a moving speech at the gallows that it was later published. “I believe you are here met not only to see a fellow-native die, but also with expectation to hear a dying fellow native speak. I suffer not as a murderer, thief, or such like malefactor, but as a Christian, and therefore am not ashamed. My religion is the Roman Catholic one; in it I have lived above these many years; in it I now die, and so fixedly die, that if all the good things in this world were offered me to renounce my faith, all should not move me one hair’s breath from my Roman Catholic faith. A Roman Catholic I am; a Roman Catholic priest I am; a Roman Catholic priest of that religious order called the Society of Jesus I am, and I bless God who first called me. A blacksmith was found who was bribed to do the job. Lewis was so well thought of in the neighborhood that nobody gave his executioner any business ever after.

Philip Evans   1645-79


Born in Monmouth 1645 and educated at St Omer where he joined the Society of Jesus in 1665.  He was ordained at Liege in 1675 and sent to South Wales where he ministered until in 1678 he was caught up in the collective that surrounded the so-called Titus Oates Plot.  In that year a certain John Arnold, of Llanvihangel Court near Abergavenny, a justice of the peace and hunter of priests, offered a reward of £200 (an enormous sum then) for his arrest. Despite the manifest dangers Father Evans steadfastly refused to leave his flock. He was arrested at Sker in Glamorganshire, 4 December 1678.   He refused the oath and was confined alone in an underground dungeon in Cardiff Castle.


Two or three weeks afterwards he was joined by John Lloyd, a secular priest, who had been taken at Penlline in Glamorgan (See under 13 Priests of the Secular Clergy). He was a Breconshire man, who had taken the missionary oath at Valladolid in 1649 and been sent to minister in his own country. After five months the two prisoners were brought up for trial at the shire-hall in Cardiff, charged not with complicity in the plot but as priests who had come unlawfully into the realm. It had been difficult to collect witnesses against them, and they were condemned and sentenced by Mr Justice Owen Wynne principally on the evidence of two poor women who were suborned to say that they had seen Father Evans celebrating Mass. On their return to prison they were better treated and allowed a good deal of liberty, so that when the under-sheriff came on July 21 to announce that their execution was fixed for the morrow, Father Evans was playing a game of tennis and would not return to his cell till he had finished it. Part of his few remaining hours of life he spent playing on the harp and talking to the numerous people who came to say farewell to himself and Mr Lloyd when the news got around. The execution took place on Gallows Field, Cardiff). Philip died first, after having addressed the people in Welsh and English, and saying ‘Adieu, Mr Lloyd, though for a little time, for we shall shortly meet again.  John made only a very brief speech: he said, ‘I never was a good speaker in my life.’

13 Priests of the Secular Clergy

Cuthbert Mayne   1543–77


Cuthbert was born at Yorkston, near Barnstaple in Devon and baptized on St Cuthbert’s day.  He grew up in the early days of the boy King Edward VI with an overtly Protestant government installed.  Cuthbert’s uncle was a priest who favoured the new doctrines and it was expected that Mayne, a good-natured and pleasant young man, but with no great thought of principles of any kind, would inherit his uncle’s benefice.  Educated at Barnstaple Grammar School and  ordained a Protestant minister at the age of eighteen or nineteen he was installed as rector of Huntshaw, near his birthplace. There followed university studies, first at St Alban’s Hall, then at St John’s College, Oxford, where he was made chaplain. taking his BA in 1566 and MA 1570.


It was at this time that Mayne made the acquaintance of Edmund Campion and became became a Catholic. Late in 1570, a letter addressed to him from a Catholic Gregory Martin fell into the hands of the Anglican Bishop of London and officers were sent at once to arrest him and others mentioned in the letter.  Mayne evaded arrest by going to Cornwall and from there went in 1573 to the English College at Douai.  Ordained a Catholic priest at Douai in 1575 he left for the English mission with another priest, John Paine and took up residence with Francis Tregian, a gentleman, of Golden, in St Probus’s parish, Cornwall. Tregian’s house was raided and the searchers found a Catholic devotional article (an Agnus Dei) round Mayne’s neck and took him into custody along with his books and papers. Imprisoned in Launceston gaol, the authorities sought a death sentence but had difficulty in framing a treason indictment, but five differrent charges were brought aginst him

The trial judge directed the jury to return a verdict of guilty and he was sentenced to be hanged, drawn and quartered. Mayne responded, “Deo gratias”. Francis Tregian was also sentenced to die, but in fact he spent 26 years in prison.  Two nights before his execution Mayne’s cell was reported by his fellow prisoners to have become full of a “great light”. Before his execution, some Protestant ministers came to offer him his life if he would acknowledge the supremacy of the queen as head of the church, but he declined. Mayne was executed in the market place at Launceston on November 29, 1577. He was not allowed to speak to the crowd, but only to say his prayers quietly.  He was the first martyr not to be a member of a religious order. He was the first “seminary priest”, the group of priests who were trained not in England but in houses of studies on the continent.

Ralph Sherwin   1550–81


Ralph was born at Rodsley, Derbyshire, and was educated at Eton College. In 1568, he was nominated by Sir William Petre to one of the eight fellowships which he had founded at Exeter College, Oxford, probably influenced by Sherwin’s uncle, John Woodward, who from 1556 to 1566 had been rector of Ingatestone, Essex, where Petre lived. A talented classical scholar, Sherwin graduated with MA in July 1574. The following year he converted to Roman Catholicism and fled abroad to the English College at Douai, where he was ordained a priest by the Bishop of Cambrai 1577 and left for Rome and stayed at the English College, Rome for nearly three years.


On 18 April 1580, Sherwin and thirteen companions left Rome for England. On 9 November 1580, he was arrested while preaching in the house of Nicholas Roscarrock in London and imprisoned in the Marshalsea, where he converted many fellow prisoners, and on 4 December was transferred to the Tower of London, where he was tortured on the rack and then laid out in the snow. He is said to have been personally offered a bishopric by Elizabeth I if he apostasised, but refused. After spending a year in prison he was finally brought to trial with Edmund Campion on a trumped up charge of treasonable conspiracy. He was convicted in Westminster Hall on 20 November 1581. Eleven days later he was drawn to Tyburn on a hurdle along with Alexander Briant, where he was hanged, drawn and quartered. His last words were “Jesu, Jesu, Jesu, esto mihi Jesus!”

Luke Kirby (1549-82)


Kirby received his MA  probably at Cambridge, before being reconciled at Louvain and entering Douai College in 1576. He was ordained a priest at Cambrai in September 1577 and left Rheims for England on May 3, 1578; however, he returned on July 15th and went to Rome. There he took the college oath at the English College, Rome in 1579. In June 1580, he was arrested on landing at Dover, and committed to the Gatehouse, Westminster. On December 4th, he was transferred to the Tower, where he was subjected to torture. He died in chains in 1582.


John Paine  d. 1582


Paine was born at Peterborough, England, and was possibly a convert. In 1574, he departed England for Douai, where he was ordained in 1576. Immediately afterwards he was sent back to England with Cuthbert Mayne. Arrested within a year and then released he departed the island but came back in 1579. While staying in Warwickshire he was arrested once more after being denounced by John Eliot, a known murderer who made a career out of denouncing Catholics and priests for bounty. Imprisoned and tortured in the Tower of London for nine months, he was finally condemned to death and hanged, drawn, and quartered at Chelmsford.


Eustace White   1560-91


Born at Louth in Lincolnshire, his parents were Protestants, and his conversion resulted in a curse from his father. Educated at Reims (1584) and at Rome (1586), where he was ordained, he came on the mission in November, 1588, working in the west of England. Betrayed at Blandford, Dorset, by a lawyer with whom he had conversed about religion. For two days he held public discussion with a minister and greatly impressed the Protestants present. He was then sent to London, where for forty-six days he was kept lying on straw with his hands closely manacled. On 25 October the Privy Council gave orders for his examination under torture, and on seven occasions he was kept hanging by his manacled hands for hours together; he also suffered deprivation of food and clothing. On 6 December together with Edmund Gennings and Polydore Plasden, priests, and Swithin Wells and other laymen, he was tried before the King’s Bench, and condemned for coming into England contrary to law. With him suffered Polydore Plasden and three laymen.


Edmund G(J)ennings   1567-91


Edmund was a thoughtful, serious boy from Lichfield, Staffordshire, naturally inclined to matters of faith. At around sixteen years of age he converted to Catholicism. He went immediately to the English College at Rheims where he was ordained a priest in 1590, being then only twenty-three years of age. He immediately returned to the dangers of England under the assumed name of Ironmonger. His missionary career was brief. He was seized by the notorious priest catcher Richard Topcliffe and his officers whilst in the act of saying Mass in the house of Swithun Wells at Gray’s Inn in London on 7 November 1591 and was hanged, drawn and quartered outside the same house on 10 December.


Polydore Plasden 1563-91  alias Oliver Palmer 


He was born in 1563, the son of a London horner. Educated at Reims and at Rome, where he was ordained priest on 7 December, 1586. He remained at Rome for more than a year and then was at Reims from 8 April till 2 September, 1588, when he was sent on the mission. While at Rome he had signed a petition for the retention of the Jesuits as superiors of the English College, but in England he was considered to have suffered injury through their agency. Captured on 8th November 1591 in London, at Swithin Wells’s house in Gray’s Inn Fields, where Edmund G(J)ennings was celebrating Mass. At his execution he acknowledged Elizabeth as his lawful queen, whom he would defend to the best of his power against all her enemies, and he prayed for her and the whole realm, but said that he would rather forfeit a thousand lives than deny or fight against his religion. By the orders of Sir Walter Raleigh, he was allowed to hang till he was dead, and the sentence was carried out upon his body.


John Boste   1544-94 


John Boste was born in Westmoreland around 1544. He studied at Queen’s College, Oxford where he became a Fellow. He converted to Catholicism in 1576. He left England and was ordained a priest at Reims in 1581, before returning as an active missionary priest to Northern England. He was betrayed to the authorities near Durham in 1593. Following his arrest he was taken to the Tower of London for interrogation. Returned to Durham he was condemned and executed at nearby Dryburn on 24 July 1594. Boste denied that he was a traitor saying “My function is to invade souls, not to meddle with temporal invasions”.


John Almond   d. 1612


A native of Allerton, England, he was educated in Ireland and then at Reims and in Rome. After his ordination in 1598, he returned to England as a missionary, and was arrested in 1602. John was imprisoned in 1608 for a time and arrested again in 1612. He was hanged, drawn, and quartered at Tyburn.


John Southworth 1592-1654


John Southworth studied at the English College in Douai, northern France, and was ordained priest before he returned to England. Imprisoned and sentenced to death for professing the Catholic faith, he was later deported to France. Once more he returned to England and lived in Clerkenwell, London, during a plague epidemic. He assisted and converted the sick in Westminster and was arrested again. Finally arrested and brought to the Old Bailey, he was condemned for exercising the priesthood and executed at Tyburn Gallows (hanged, drawn and quartered). His remains are now kept at Westminster Cathedral in London.


John Plesington   d. 1679


Born at Dimples Hall near Garstang, Lancashire, the son of a Royalist Catholic, John was educated at Saint Omer’s in France and the English college at Valladolid, Spain. He was ordained in Segovia in 1662. Returning to England the following year, he worked in the area of Cheshire, using the aliases Scarisbrick and William Pleasington. In 1670, Father John became the tutor of the children of a Mr. Massey at Puddington Hall near Chester. He was arrested and charged with participating in the “Popish Plot” to murder King Charles II, a fabrication of Titus Oates. Despite the evidence that Oates perjured himself during the trial, Father John was found guilty and hanged at Boughton near Chester on July 19, 1679.


John Kemble    1599-1679


Born in 1599, in Herefordshire into a prominent local Catholic family. He had four brothers priests. Kemble was ordained a priest at Douai College, on 23 February 1625. He returned to England on 4 June 1625 as a missioner in Monmouthshire and Herefordshire.  Little is known of his work for the next fifty three years, but his later treatment shows the esteem and affection he was held in locally. Arrested during the Titus Oates Plot confusion at his brother’s home, Pembridge Castle, near Welsh Newton. He was warned about the impending arrest but declined to leave his flock, saying, “According to the course of nature, I have but a few years to live. It will be an advantage to suffer for my religion and, therefore, I will not abscond.”  He was arrested by a Captain John Scudamore of Kentchurch. It is a comment on the tangled loyalties of the age that Scudamore’s own wife and children were parishioners of Father Kemble.


Father Kemble, now 80, was taken on the arduous journey to London to be interviewed about the plot. He was found to have had no connection with it, but was found guilty of the treasonous crime of being a priest. He was sentenced to be hanged, drawn and quartered. He was returned to Hereford for the sentence to be carried out. Before he was led out for his execution Father Kemble insisted on saying his prayers and finishing his drink.  The assembled party joined the elderly priest in a smoke and a drink. To this day the sayings, “Kemble pipe”, and “Kemble cup”, meaning a parting pipe or cup, are used in Herefordshire. Addressing the assembled crowd before his death, the old priest said: “The failure of the authorities in London to connect me to the plot makes it evident that I die only for profession the Roman Catholic religion, which was the religion that first made this Kingdom Christian.”

He was allowed to die on the gallows before the butchery was carried out on his body. Thus he was spared the agonies suffered by so many of the Catholic martyrs.  One of the martyr’s hands is preserved at St. Francis Xavier, Hereford. His body rests in the (Church of England) churchyard of St Mary’s, Welsh Newton, and local Roman Catholics make an annual pilgrimage to his grave.  Miracles were soon attributed to the saintly priest. Scudamore’s daughter was cured of throat cancer, while Scudamore’s wife recovered her hearing whilst praying at the Kemble’s grave.

John Lloyd     d. 1679


He was a Breconshire man who had taken the missionary oath at Valladolid in 1649 and was sent to minister in his own country and was arrested during the Oates’ scare at Penlline in Glamorgan.  Along with Philip Evans he was brought to trial in Cardiff on Monday, 5 May 1679. Neither was charged with being associated with the ‘plot’ concocted by Oates but they were charged with being priests and coming into the principality of Wales contrary to the provisions of the law. There was no sensible evidence produced against either man; nevertheless both were found guilty. The executions took place in Gallows Field, Cardiff  on 22nd July 1679.  Philip Evans was the first to die. He addressed the gathering in both Welsh and English saying, “Adieu, Mr Lloyd, though for a little time, for we shall shortly meet again.  ” John Lloyd spoke very briefly saying, ‘I never was a good speaker in my life’.


Laymen

John Rigby  1570-1600


John was born at Chorley, Lancashire, the fifth or sixth son of Nicholas and Mary Rigby.   Working for Sir Edmund Huddleston, whose daughter Mrs. Fortescue was summoned to the Old Bailey for recusancy, because she was ill, he decided to appear himself for her; he was compelled to confess his own Catholicism and was sent to Newgate.


The next day, February 14, 1600, he signed a confession saying that since he had been reconciled by John Jones, a Franciscan, he had not attended church. He was chained and sent back to Newgate, until he was transferred to the White Lion. Twice he was given the chance to repent; twice he refused. His sentence was therefore ordered to be carried out. On his way to execution, the hurdle was stopped by a Captain Whitlock, who wished him to conform and asked him if he were married, to which the martyr replied, “I am a bachelor; and more than that I am a maid”. The captain then asked Rigby for his prayers. Rigby was executed by hanging at St. Thomas Waterings on June 21, 1600.  John Jones, the priest who had reconciled Rigby, had suffered on the same spot July 12, 1598.

Philip Howard  1557-95


Eldest son of the fourth Duke of Norfolk (himself executed for treason in 1572) who led a dissolute existence and left behind an unhappy wife in Arundel Castle until he was converted by the preaching of St. Edmund Campion.


Born in Strand, London, Philip was the eldest son of Thomas Howard, 4th Duke of Norfolk and Lady Mary FitzAlan, daughter of Henry FitzAlan, 19th Earl of Arundel. He was baptized at Whitehall Palace with the Royal Family in attendance, and was named after his godfather, King Philip II of Spain.

At the age of 14, he was married to his foster sister, Anne Dacre. After years of estrangement, they were reunited and built a very strong marriage.  His father was attainted and executed in 1572, but Philip Howard succeeded to his mother’s heritage upon the death of his grandfather, becoming Earl of Arundel in 1580.  Arundel, and much of his family, became Catholic at a time during the reign of Queen Elizabeth when it was very dangerous to do so. They also attempted to leave England without permission. While some might be able to do this quietly, Arundel was second cousin of the Queen. He was committed to the Tower of London on 25 April 1585. While charges of high treason were never proved, he was to spend ten years in the Tower, until his death of dysentery. He had petitioned the Queen as he lay dying to allow him to see his beloved wife and his son, who had been born after his imprisonment. The Queen responded that if he would return to Protestantism his request would be granted. He refused and died alone in the Tower. He was immediately acclaimed as a Catholic Martyr.

He was buried without ceremony beneath the floor of the church of St. Peter ad Vincula, inside the walls of the Tower. Twenty nine years later, his widow and son obtained permission from King James I of England to move the body to the chapel of Arundel Castle. His tomb remains a site of pilgrimage.  He was attainted in 1589, but his son Thomas eventually was restored in blood and succeeded as Earl of Arundel, and to the lesser titles of his grandfather.

Richard Gwyn 1537–84  Also known by his anglicised name, Richard White


He was born in Montgomeryshire, Wales. At the age of 20 he matriculated at Oxford University, but did not complete a degree. He then went to Cambridge University, where he lived on the charity of St John’s College and its master, the Roman Catholic Dr. George Bulloch. However, at the beginning of the reign of Elizabeth I in 1558, Bullock was forced to resign the mastership; this forced the end of the university career of Richard Gwyn, after just two years.


He returned to Wales and became a teacher, continuing his studies on his own. He married Catherine; they had six children, three of whom survived him. His adherence to the old faith was noted by the Bishop of Chester, who brought pressure on him to conform to the Anglican faith. It is recorded in an early account of his life that after some troubles, he yielded to their desires, although greatly against his stomach… But he had no sooner come out of the church but a fearful company of crows and kites so persecuted him to his home that they put him in great fear of his life, the conceit whereof made him also sick in body as he was already in soul diseased; in which sickness he resolved himself (if God would spare him life) to become a Catholic.

Gwyn often had to change his home and his school to avoid fines and imprisonment. Finally in 1579 he was arrested by the Vicar of Wrexham, a former Catholic who had converted to the new faith. He escaped and remained a fugitive for a year and a half, was recaptured, and spent the next four years in one prison after another until his execution.

In May 1581 Gwyn was taken to church in Wrexham, carried around the font on the shoulders of six men and laid in heavy shackles in front of the pulpit. However, he “so stirred his legs that with the noise of his irons that the preacher’s voice could not be heard.” He was placed in the stocks for this incident, and was taunted by a local priest who claimed that the keys of the church were given no less to him than to St. Peter. “There is this difference,” Gwyn replied, “namely, that whereas Peter received the keys to the Kingdom of Heaven, the keys you received were obviously those of the beer cellar.”

Gwyn was fined £280 for refusing to attend Anglican church services, and another £140 for “brawling” when they took him there. When asked what payment he could make toward these huge sums, he answered, “Six-pence.” Gwyn and two other Catholic prisoners, John Hughes and Robert Morris, were ordered into court in the spring of 1582 where, instead of being tried for an offence, they were given a sermon by a Protestant minister. However, they started to heckle (one in Welsh, one in Latin and one in English) to the extent that the exercise had to be abandoned.

Gwyn was tortured often in prison, largely with the use of manacles. However, his adherence to the Catholic faith never wavered.

Richard Gwyn, John Hughes and Robert Morris were indicted for high treason in 1583 and were brought to trial. Witnesses gave evidence that they retained their allegiance to the Catholic Church, including that Gwyn composed “certain rhymes of his own making against married priests and ministers” and “That he had heard him complain of this world; and secondly, that it would not last long, thirdly, that he hoped to see a better world [this was often construed as plotting a revolution]; and, fourthly, that he confessed the Pope’s supremacy.” The three were also accused of trying to make converts.

Gwyn and Hughes were found guilty. At the sentencing Hughes was reprieved and Gwyn condemned to death by hanging, drawing and quartering. This sentence was carried out in the Beast Market in Wrexham on 15 October 1584.

Just before Gwyn was hanged he turned to the crowd and said, “I have been a jesting fellow, and if I have offended any that way, or by my songs, I beseech them for God’s sake to forgive me.” His friend the hangman pulled on his leg irons hoping to put him out of his pain. When he appeared dead they cut him down, but he revived and remained conscious through the disembowelling, until his head was severed. His last words, in Welsh, were “Iesu, trugarha wrthyf” (Jesus, have mercy on me).
Relics of Richard Gwyn are to be found in the Cathedral Church of Our Lady of Sorrows, Wrexham. In addition, St Richard Gwyn RC High School, Flint founded in 1954 was named after him Gwyn. There is also a school of the same name in Barry, Wales.

Swithun Wells   d. 1591


Wells was born at Brambridge, Hampshire, around 1536, and was for many years schoolteacher at Monkton Farleigh in Wiltshire. During this period, he attended Protestant services, but in 1583, was reconciled to the Catholic Church. In 1585 he went to London, where he took a house in Gray’s Inn Lane.


In 1591, Saint Edmund Gennings was saying Mass at Wells’s house, when the well-known priest-hunter Richard Topcliffe burst in with his officers. The congregation, not wishing the Mass to be interrupted, held the door and beat back the officers until the Mass was finished, after which they all surrendered quietly. Wells was not present at the time, but his wife was, and was arrested along with Gennings, another priest, Saint Polydore Plasden, and three laymen, John Mason, Sidney Hodgson, and Brian Lacey. Wells was immediately arrested and imprisoned on his return. At his trial, he said that he had not been present at the Mass, but wished he had been.

He was sentenced to die by hanging, and was executed outside his own house on 10 December 1591, just after Saint Edmund Gennings. On the scaffold, he said to Topcliffe, “I pray God make you of a Saul a Paul, of a bloody persecutor one of the Catholic Church’s children. His wife, Alice, was reprieved, and died in prison in 1602.

3 Laywomen – all of them mothers

Margaret Clitherow (1556–86) “the Pearl of York”


Margaret was born the daughter of a Sheriff of York in Middleton after Henry VIII of England split the Church of England from the Roman Catholic Church. She married John Clitherow, a butcher, in 1571 (at the age of 15) and bore him two children. She converted to Roman Catholicism at the age of 18, in 1574. She then became a friend of the persecuted Roman Catholic population in the north of England. Her son, Henry, went to Reims to train as a Catholic priest. She regularly held Masses in her home in the Shambles in York. There was a secret tunnel between her house and the house next door, so that a priest could escape if there was a raid. A house once thought to have been her home, now called the Shrine of the Saint Margaret Clitherow, is open to the public; her actual house (10, The Shambles) is further down the street.


In 1586 she was arrested and called before the York assizes for the crime of harbouring Roman Catholic priests. She refused to plead to the case so as to prevent a trial that would entail her children being asked to testify, and she was executed by being crushed to death – the standard punishment for refusal to plead. On Good Friday of 1586, she was laid out upon a sharp rock, and a door was put on top of her and loaded with immense weight. Death occurred within fifteen minutes.

Margaret Ward   d. 1588


Nothing is known of Margaret Ward’s early life except that she was born in Cheshire of good family and for a time dwelt in the house of a lady of distinction named Whitall in London. Hearing that the priest William Watson, was confined at Bridewell Prison, she obtained permission to visit him. She was thoroughly searched before and after early visits, but gradually the authorities became less cautious, and she managed to smuggle a rope into the prison.


Fr Watson escaped, but hurt himself in so doing, and left the rope hanging from the window. The boatman whom Margaret Ward had engaged to take him down the river then refused to carry out the bargain. Ward, in her distress, confided in another boatman, John Roche, who undertook to assist her. He provided a boat, and exchanged clothes with the priest. Fr. Watson got away, but Roche was captured in his place, and Ward, having been Fr Watson’s only visitor, was also arrested.

Margaret Ward was kept in irons for eight days, was hung up by the hands, and scourged, but absolutely refused to disclose the priest’s whereabouts. At her trial, she admitted to having helped Fr. Watson to escape, and rejoiced in “having delivered an innocent lamb from the hands of those bloody wolves.” She was offered a pardon if she would attend a Protestant service, but refused. She was hanged at Tyburn on 30 August 1588, along with John Roche and others.

Anne Line  d.1601 


Anne Line’s date of birth is unknown, but she was the second daughter of Willam Heigham of Essex, a strict Calvinist, and was, together with her brother William, disinherited for converting to Catholicism. Some time before 1586, she married Roger Line, a young Catholic who had been disinherited for the same reason. Roger Line and young William Heigham were arrested together while attending Mass, and were imprisoned, fined, and finally banished. Roger Line went to Flanders, where he recived a small allowance from the King of Spain, part of which he sent regularly to his wife until his death around 1594.


Around that time Fr John Gerard opened a house of refuge for hiding priests and put the newly-widowed Anne Line in charge of it, despite her ill-health and frequent headaches. By 1597 this house had become insecure, so another was opened, and Anne Line was, again, placed in charge. On 2 February 1601, Fr Francis Page was saying Mass in the house managed by Anne Line, when men arrived to arrest him. The priest managed to slip into a special hiding place, prepared by Anne, and afterwards to escape, but she was arrested, along with two other laypeople.

Tried at the Old Bailey on 26 February, she was so weak that she was carried to the trial in a chair. She told the court that so far from regretting having concealed a priest, she only grieved that she “could not receive a thousand more.” Sir John Popham, the judge, sentenced her to hang the next day at Tyburn.

Anne Line was hanged on 27 February 1601. She was executed immediately before two priests, Fr. Roger Filcock, and Fr. Mark Barkworth, though, as a woman, she was spared the disembowelling that they endured. At the scaffold she repeated what she had said at her trial, declaring loudly to the bystanders: “I am sentenced to die for harbouring a Catholic priest, and so far I am from repenting for having so done, that I wish, with all my soul, that where I have entertained one, I could have entertained a thousand.” Fr. Barkworth kissed her hand, while her body was still hanging, saying, “Oh blessed Mrs. Line, who has now happily received thy reward, thou art gone before us, but we shall quickly follow thee to bliss, if it please the Almighty.”


Saints LUCIEN de NICOMÉDIE, MARCIEN, FLORUS et leurs compagnons martyrs

$
0
0

Saints Lucien et Marcien

martyrs à Nicomédie ( 250)

Selon les "Actes" de leur Passion, ils étaient magiciens et même persécuteurs des chrétiens. Ils se convertirent et le dialogue qui nous est rapporté entre le juge et les deux condamnés porte cette réponse "Je suis un homme libre puisque c'est la gloire des chrétiens que de gagner la vraie vie." Ils furent condamnés à être brûlés vifs.

À Nicomédie en Bithynie, vers 250, les saints Lucien et Marcien, martyrs, qui furent, dit-on, jetés au feu, sous l’empereur Dèce et sur l’ordre du proconsul Sabin.


Saint Lucien de Nicomédie

Martyr à Nicomédie sous Dèce




SOURCE : http://www.martyretsaint.com/lucien-de-nicomedie/

PASSION DES SAINTS LUCIEN ET MARCIEN, A NICOMÉDIE, PENDANT L'HIVER DE L'AN 250-251.

Il faut faire deux parts dans les actes qui vont suivre. La première est de peu d'autorité: c'est une élucubration pieuse, et n'a, au point de vue de la vérité historique, que la valeur douteuse de ce genre de compositions. La deuxième partie est d'une authenticité certaine et paraît empruntée à une source originale. Il y a peu de fondement à faire sur les noms que cette pièce donne au proconsul, car la liberté des rédacteurs de seconde main allait, sur ce point, jusqu'à l'invention pure et simple.

Nous résumons la première partie des Actes afin de ne pas mélanger dans ce recueil la légende avec l'histoire. Lucien et Marcien étaient deux spirites dont on ne comptait plus les opérations criminelles. S'étant épris d'une jeune fille chrétienne, ils tentèrent d'user de maléfices pour l'attirer à eux. Ce fut en vain, et ils apprirent, dans une évocation des esprits, que leur entreprise ne pouvait avoir de succès, à cause de la fidélité de cette personne à Jésus-Christ. Les deux compères paraissent, à l'aide d'un raisonnement tout à fait logique, s'être convertis peu après, et ils y mirent quelque ostentation. Ils menaient depuis lors une vie toute de pénitence et d'apostolat lorsque le peuple, scandalisé de ce revirement, les arrêta un jour et les livra au proconsul.

BOLL. 26/X, Oct. XI, 804-819. — RUINART, p. 150. — P. ALLARD, Hist. des perséc.II, p. 406 suiv. — ASSÉMANI, Act. SS. Orient et Occident (1748), 47.54. — Bibl. gesch. deutsch. Nat. Liter. (1852) A. XXXII, 25-52. — FLOREZ, Espana sagrada(1774), XXVIII, 209-27. — LUCHINI, Att. sinc. II, 183-187. — TILLEMONT, Mém. III, 338.

ACTES DU MARTYRE DES SAINTS LUCIEN ET MARCIEN.

Le proconsul Sabines dit à Lucien : « Ton nom ?

— Lucien.

— Ta condition ?

— Jadis persécuteur de la vérité sainte, aujourd'hui, quoique indigne, prédicateur de cette vérité.

— A quel titre, prédicateur ?

— Chacun a qualité pour arracher son frère à l'erreur, afin de lui procurer la grâce et de le délivrer de la servitude du diable. »

Le proconsuls à Marcien « Ton nom ?

— Marcien.

— Ta condition ?

— Homme libre, adorateur des sacrements divins.

 — Qui vous a persuadé de quitter les dieux antiques et véritables qui vous ont été si secourables, et vous ont procuré la faveur populaire, et de vous tourner vers un dieu mort et crucifié, qui n'a pas pu se sauver lui-même?»

Marcien : « C'est sa grâce qui a agi, comme pour saint Paul, qui, de persécuteur des églises, en devint, par cette même grâce, le héraut.

Le proconsul : « Réfléchissez et revenez à votre ancienne piété, afin de vous rendre favorables les dieux antiques et, les princes invincibles, et de sauver votre vie. »

Lucien : « Tu parles comme un fou; quant à nous, nous rendons grâces à Dieu qui, après nous avoir tirés des ténèbres et de l'ombre de la mort, a daigné nous conduire à cette gloire.

— C'est ainsi qu'il vous garde , en vous livrant entre mes mains ? Pourquoi n'est-il pas là pour vous sauver de la mort ? Je sais qu'au temps où vous aviez votre bon sens, vous vous rendiez secourables à beaucoup de personnes. »

Marcien : « C'est la gloire des chrétiens, que perdant ce temps que tu crois être la vie, ils obtiennent par leur persévérance la vie véritable et sans fin. Dieu t'accorde cette grâce et cette lumière afin que tu apprennes ce qu'il est et ce qu'il donne à ses fidèles. »

Le proconsul : « Mais on le voit bien ce qu'il leur donne, puisque, comme je l'ai déjà remarqué, il vous livre à moi ».

Lucien : « Je te le répète, la gloire des chrétiens et la promesse de Dieu consistent en ceci, que celui qui aura méprisé les biens de ce monde et qui aura fidèlement combattu contre le diable, commencera une vie qui n'aura plus de fin ».

Le proconsul dit : « Commérages que tout cela ! Écoutez-moi et sacrifiez, obéissez aux édits, et craignez que, justement irrité, je ne vous condamne à d'atroces souffrances ».

Marcien : « Tant qu'il te plaira, nous sommes tout prêts à supporter tous les tourments que tu voudras nous infliger plutôt que de nous jeter, par la négation du Dieu vivant et véritable, dans les ténèbres extérieures et dans le feu éternel que Dieu a préparés au diable et à ses suppôts ». Voyant leur attitude, le proconsul prononça la sentence :

« Lucien et Marcien, transgresseurs de nos divines lois pour passer à la loi ridicule des chrétiens, après avoir été exhortés par nous à sacrifier afin d'avoir la vie sauve, ont méprisé nos instances.

« Nous ordonnons qu'ils soient brûlés vifs. »

On les mena au lieu des exécutions et pendant la route leurs deux voix se confondaient en une seule action de grâces:

 « A Toi, Seigneur Jésus, nos louanges imparfaites, à Toi, qui nous as tirés, vils et scélérats,de l'erreur des païens, et qui as daigné nous conduire à ce supplice glorieux afin que nous rendions gloire à ton nom, et que nous entrions dans la compagnie de tes saints.

« A Toi la gloire, à Toi la louange, à Toi notre corps et notre âme. »

Dès qu'ils eurent fini, les valets du bourreau mirent le feu, et ce fut ainsi que les saints, achevant leur combat, méritèrent de participer aux mérites de la passion du Christ.

Lucien et Marcien ont souffert le 7 des calendes de novembre, sous le règne de Dèce et le proconsulat de Sabinus. Notre-Seigneur Jésus-Christ, à qui revient l'honneur, la gloire, la force, la puissance dans tous les siècles, règne glorieusement.

LES MARTYRS. TOME II : LE TROISIÈME SIÈCLE, DIOCLÉTIEN. Recueil de pièces authentiques sur les martre depuis les origines du christianisme jusqu'au XXe siècle. Traduites et publiées par le B. P. DOM H. LECLERCQ, Moine bénédictin de Saint-Michel de Farnborough. Imprimi potest FR. FERDINANDUS CABROL, Abbas Sancti Michaelis Farnborough. Die 15 Martii 1903. Imprimatur. Pictavii, die 24 Martii 1903. + HENRICUS, Ep. Pictaviensis.


Lucian, Marcian, Florius & Comp. MM (RM)

Died c. 250. A group of martyrs who suffered at Nicomedia under Decius. Their acta were fancifully embellished at a later date. These relate that Lucian and Marcian were practitioners of the black arts, who were converted to Christianity when their magic had no effect on a Christian virgin and they saw evil spirits banished by the Sign of the Cross. After burning their books, they were baptized, distributed their wealth to the poor, and practiced mortification to subdue their untamed passions. After thus fortifying themselves in solitude, they began to evangelize in spite of the edicts published by Decius against Christians in Bithynia. They were arrested and brought before the proconsul, Sabinus. After questioning they were racked and tortured, during which they argued their incomprehension that they went unpunished while they committed many crimes with magic, but now that they were good citizens, they are tortured. En route to the place they were to be burned to death, they sang hymns of praise and thanksgiving to God (Benedictines, Encyclopedia, Husenbeth).



October 26

SS. Lucian and Marcian, Martyrs

LUCIAN and Marcian living in the darkness of idolatry applied themselves to the vain study of the black art; but were converted to the faith by finding their charms lose their power upon a Christian virgin, and the evil spirits defeated by the sign of the cross. Their eyes being thus opened they burned their magical books in the middle of the city of Nicomedia and, when they had effaced their crimes by baptism, they distributed their possessions among the poor, and retired together into a close solitude, that by exercising themselves in mortification and prayer, they might subdue their passions, and strengthen in their souls that grace which they had just received, and which could not safely be exposed to dangers, and occasions of temptations in the world till it was fenced by rooted habits of all virtues, and religious exercises. After a considerable time spent in silence they made frequent excursions abroad to preach Christ to the Gentiles, and gain souls to the kingdom of his love. The edicts of Decius against the Christians being published in Bithynia, in 250, they were apprehended and brought before the proconsul Sabinus, who asked Lucian by what authority he presumed to preach Jesus Christ? “Every man,” said the martyr, “does well to endeavour to draw his brother out of a dangerous error.” Marcian likewise highly extolled the power of Christ. The judge commanded them to be hung on the rack and cruelly tortured. The martyrs reproached him, that whilst they worshipped idols they had committed many crimes, and had made open profession of practising art magic without incurring any chastisement; but, when they were become Christians and good citizens they were barbarously punished. The proconsul threatened them with more grievous torments. “We are ready to suffer,” said Marcian, “but we will never renounce the true God, lest we be cast into a fire which will never be quenched.” At this word Sabinus condemned them to be burned alive. They went joyfully to the place of execution, and, singing hymns of praise and thanksgiving to God, expired amidst the flames. They suffered at Nicomedia in 250, and are honoured in the Martyrologies on the 26th of October. See their genuine acts in Surius, Ruinart, p. 151; Tillemont, t. 3, p. 383, and in the original Chaldaic, probably of Eusebius, in Stephen Assemani’s Acta Martyrum Occid. t. 2, p. 49.

Rev. Alban Butler (1711–73).  Volume X: October. The Lives of the Saints.  1866


Viewing all 1130 articles
Browse latest View live


<script src="https://jsc.adskeeper.com/r/s/rssing.com.1596347.js" async> </script>